DOMINION  WITHIN 


BY 

REV.  G.   A.  KRATZER 

Lecturer,  Teacher  and  Practitioner  of  Christian  Science,  Author 

of  "Spiritual  Man,"  "What  is  Truth?"  "The  Cause  and 

Cure  of  War,"  "Revelation  Interpreted," 

"The  Universal  Gospel,"  etc. 


Twelfth  Edition 


Published  and  for  sale  by 

G.  A.   Kratzer 

The  Pantheon  Building, 
4624  Sheridan  Road,  Chicago,  111. 


COPYRIGHT,  1913 

BY 
EEV.  G.  A.  KBATZER. 


ROBERT  O.  LAW  CO. 
PRINTERS  &  BINDERS 
CHICAGO,  U.  S.  A. 


TO 
MY  FAITHFUL  WIFE 

TO  WHOM,  UNDEE  GOD,  I  WAS  INDEBTED 
FOR  HEALING  THKOUGH  CHRISTIAN 
SCIENCE  TREATMENT  FROM  APPARENTLY 
INCURABLE  DISEASE,  AND  THROUGH 
WHOM  I  RECEIVED  MUCH  OF  MY  EDUCA- 
TION IN  CHRISTIAN  SCIENCE,  THIS  BOOK 
IS  LOVINGLY  DEDICATED. 

THE  AUTHOR, 


2052034 


MRS.  EDDY'S  DEFINITION 

of 
"Authorized  Literature" 

The  following  is  quoted  from  Article  VIII,  Section  11, 
of  the  "Church  Manual  of  the  First  Church  of  Christ, 
Scientist,  in  Boston,  Mass.": 

"A  member  of  this  Church  shall  neither  buy,  sell,  nor 
circulate  Christian  Science  literature  which  is  not  cor- 
rect in  its  statement  of  the  divine  Principle  and  rules 
and  the  demonstration  of  Christian  Science.  Also  the 
spirit  in  which  the  writer  has  written  his  literature  shall 
be  definitely  considered.  His  writings  must  show  strict 
adherence  to  the  Golden  Rule,  or  his  literature  shall  not 
be  adjudged  Christian  Science." — Written  by  Mrs.  Eddy. 

Each  person  has  a  right  to  judge  for  himself  as  to 
whether  any  book,  pamphlet  or  article  measures  up  to 
this  test. 


PREFACE 

In  1907,  the  author  wrote  an  article  for  a 
distant  patient,  and  entitled  it  "Dominion 
Within."  This  article  was  published  in  the 
Christian  Science  Sentinel  of  February  29th, 
1908.  Two  days  thereafter,  the  author  received 
from  Rev.  Mary  Baker  Eddy  an  autograph 
letter,  now  in  his  possession,  the  first  sentence 
of  which  is :  "Your  article,  'Dominion  Within,* 
is  superb" ;  and  this  article  met  with  wide  com- 
mendation from  the  field  of  Christian  Science 
students  and  workers.  It  is  reproduced  as  the 
first  article  of  this  book,  it  having  been  long 
out  of  print. 

Since  the  article  appeared,  the  author  has 
had  five  years  of  additional  experience  in  the 
practice  of  Christian  Science  and  in  developing 
his  understanding  of  God,  as  manifest  in  the 
human  consciousness,  along  lines  similar  to 
those  touched  upon  in  "Dominion  Within"; 
and  all  of  the  articles  in  this  book  deal  with 
the  application  of  Christian  Science  to  human 

7 


8  PREFACE 

needs.  They  are  offered  to  the  public  in  the 
hope  that  they  may  be  found  useful  by  those 
who  are  struggling  to  gain  that  practical 
knowledge  of  God  which  will  enable  them  to 
gain  the  victory  over  sin,  disease,  and  other 
forms  of  human  ill. 

In  this  book,  a  very  few  lines  of  thought  and 
practice  are  treated  and  illustrated  in  a  large 
variety  of  ways.  If  there  be  a  noticeable 
sameness  in  the  points  dwelt  upon  in  various 
articles,  let  it  be  remembered  that  the  purpose 
of  the  book  is  not  to  furnish  entertainment  to 
the  casual  reader,  but  to  help  the  earnest  stu- 
dent of  Christian  Science  work  out  the  most 
serious  life  problems  which  confront  him. 
Every  article  is  true  to  the  leading  thought 
indicated  by  the  title  of  the  book,  that 
Dominion  is  within. 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 

Dominion  Within 11 

Getting  Rich 15 

Divine  Love  Meets  All  Needs 27 

The  Law  of  Right  Feeling 32 

The  Consciousness  That  Heals 43 

Prayer   50 

From  Sickness  to  Health 64 

Working  in  Truth 77 

Hindrances  to  Healing 84 

Trusting  God 98 

Rejoicing  in  Tribulation 104 

The  Righteousness  Which  is  by  Faith 117 

Dealing  with  Malpractice 128 

God-Consciousness  versus  Sub-Consciousness.  .  .  136 

God  the  Rewarder 147 

The  Marriage  of  Truth  and  Love 154 

Let  Your  Conversation  be  in  Heaven 156 

Perfect  Love  Casteth  Out  Fear 163 

Working  Out  Our  Problem 167 

The  Urge  of  God 177 

Work  for  the  Patient.  .  .  : 182 

Self -Surrender  through  Love 189 

Making  the  Port 204 

Is  God  Our  Father-Mother? 206 

The  Lame  Walk .  .210 


TEXTS  FOR  THE  BOOK 

"Whom  shall  he  teach  knowledge?  And  whom  shall 
he  make  to  understand  doctrine?  Them  that  are  weaned 
from  the  milk.  For  precept  must  be  upon  precept, 
precept  upon  precept,  line  upon  line,  line  upon  line." — 
Isa.  28:9,  10. 

"Let  the  word  have  free  course  and  be  glorified.  The 
people  clamor  to  leave  cradle  and  swaddling  clothes. 
Truth  cannot  be  stereotyped;  it  unfoldeth  forever." — 
Mary  Baker  Eddy,  in  "No  and  Yes,"  page  45. 

"A  few  books,  which  are  based  on  this  book  [Science 
and  Health],  are  useful." — Mrs.  Eddy,  in  "Science  and 
Health/'  Preface,  page  x. 

"By  loyalty  in  students,  I  mean  this:  Allegiance  to 
God,  subordination  of  the  human  to  the  divine,  steadfast 
justice,  and  strict  adherance  to  divine  Truth  and  Love." 
— Mrs.  Eddy,  in  "Retrospection  and  Introspection," 
page  50. 

"Everyone  should  build  on  his  own  foundation,  subject 
to  the  one  builder  and  maker,  God." — Ibid,  page  48. 

"He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  what  the  Spirit 
saith  unto  the  churches.  To  him  that  overcometh  will 
I  give  to  eat  of  the  tree  of  life,  which  is  in  the  midst  of 
the  paradise  of  God." — Rev.  2 : 7. 


DOMINION  WITHIN 

He  that  ruleth  his  own  spirit  is  better  than  he  that 
taketh  a  city. — Adapted  from  Prov.  16:32. 

CHRISTIAN  SCIENCE  teaches  that  God  is  in- 
finite Person,  infinite  individuality ;  that  He  is 
the  unbounded  consciousness.  (See  Science 
and  Health,  p.  330. )  It  is  well  for  us  to  spend 
a  portion  of  our  time  in  trying  to  rise  into  some 
sense  of  that  unbounded  consciousness,  that 
sense  of  freedom  from  limitation  whereby  we 
may  endeavor  to  know  God  in  His  wholeness ; 
but  the  endeavor  to  become  conscious  of  God 
in  His  infinity  is  usually  not  the  best  means 
of  realizing  those  present  and  particular  mani- 
festations of  Him  which  we  need  to  realize  in 
order  to  meet  certain  problems  that  confront 
us. 

God  is  ever-present  good;  and  He  is  mani- 
fested in  the  specific  good  as  well  as  in  general 
good.  Often  what  we  need  to  realize  are  those 
specific  manifestations  of  good  which  in  our 
limited  state  of  belief  we  are  more  readily  able 

11 


12  DOMINION  WITHIN 

to  comprehend.  For  example,  if  we  seem  to  be 
threatened  with  a  lack  of  money  to  meet  our 
needs,  or  with  lack  of  supply  of  any  kind,  or 
with  disaster  in  business,  and  the  thought  of 
this  is  troubling  us,  we  should  stand  still  where 
we  are,  or  retire  to  our  closet,  and  "have  it  out" 
with  the  one  evil  then  and  there,  or  just  as  soon 
as  possible,  by  knowing  and  declaring  that  the 
ever-present  law  of  God,  good,  the  ever-pres- 
ent fact  for  the  children  of  God,  is  plentiful 
supply. 

The  truth  is,  that  as  plenty  is  man's  birth- 
right, plenty  is  the  present  fact  for  those  who 
accept  the  truth ;  and  error,  false  sense,  cannot 
make  us  believe  to  the  contrary.  If  we  realize 
this  fact  long  enough  and  clearly  enough,  so 
that  it  becomes  vital  to  us,  we  shall  have  en- 
tered into  peace  and  joy,  and  error  will  no 
longer  argue  fear  to  us.  If,  even  by  a  single 
moment's  realization  of  the  truth,  we  have  per- 
manently healed  our  consciousness, — cast  out 
fear,  and  brought  in  the  abiding  sense  of  se- 
curity and  joy, — our  outward  affairs  will  take 
care  of  themselves  in  due  season.  We  do  not 
need,  beyond  ordinary  prudence  and  common 
sense,  to  trouble  ourselves  about  the  external 


DOMINION  WITHIN  13 

arrangement  or  disposition  of  material  things, 
or  to  be  anxious  about  negotiations  with  our 
fellow-men.  Our  one  problem  is  to  maintain 
a  whole  consciousness,  devoid  of  fear,  resting 
in  God  as  the  abundant  and  infallible  source 
of  supply;  then  the  outward  things  will  be 
added  unto  us. 

Christian  Science  also  teaches  us  to  know 
that  health,  strength,  sight,  and  hearing,  or  any 
other  special  manifestation  of  God,  good,  from 
which  we  may  seem  to  be  cut  off,  are  present 
and  unchangeable  facts  of  our  true  selfhood, 
and  that  error  cannot  make  us  believe  to  the 
contrary  or  make  us  fear  the  further  seeming 
loss  of  any  of  these  manifestations  of  good.  If 
we  heal  our  own  consciousness,  so  that  we  have 
no  further  sense  of  fear,  but  are  able  to  rest 
with  a  sense  of  security  and  joy  in  the  fact 
that  the  special  manifestation  of  good  which 
we  desire  is  a  present  and  indestructible  fact, 
that  is  all  we  need  to  be  concerned  about.  The 
physical  manifestation  will  duly  take  care  of 
itself,  and  harmony  will  be  realized  where  be- 
fore discord  was  apparent.  It  was  never  more 
than  an  appearance ;  for  God,  the  sole  creator, 
never  made  any  discord,  but  rather  established 


14  DOMINION  WITHIN 

harmony  as  the  eternal  law  and  the  eternal 
fact;  and  so  it  is.  At  the  creation  "God  said, 
Let  there  be  light;  and  there  was  light;"  and 
the  light  (the  good)  remains  to  this  day,  while 
its  opposite,  darkness,  in  reality  does  not  exist. 
We  should  not  be  anxious  for  the  morrow  or 
about  any  outward  things,  either  supplies  for 
daily  need  or  health  of  the  body ;  but  we  should 
seek  first  the  kingdom  of  God,  which  is  "at 
hand"  and  "within  you,"  and  His  righteous- 
ness (right  thinking  and  feeling,  knowledge 
of  the  truth,  and  love  devoid  of  fear) ,  and  all 
these  outward  things  will  be  added  unto  us. 
We  should  be  willing  to  be  "absent  from  the 
body"  in  thought;  we  should  not  worry  about 
it,  nor  try  to  cure  it  by  taking  thought  about 
it.  We  should  not  try  to  control  the  body  by 
our  thought ;  we  should  try  only  to  control  our 
consciousness  by  meditating  on  God  and  His 
law.  Thus  we  shall  be  "present  with  the  Lord," 
and  the  body  will  soon  manifest  harmony. 


Whatever  of  health  or  wealth  we  gain  apart 
from  conscious  reliance  upon  God  while  we 
are  gaining  them  is  worthless. 


GETTING  RICH 

At  the  beginning  of  our  earthly  experience, 
as  soon  as  we  are  old  enough  to  enter  into  con- 
scious life,  we  begin  to  seek  after  material 
things.  A  child  discovers  that  he  gets  satis- 
faction from  food,  pets,  clothing  and  toys.  As 
he  grows  older,  he  still  seeks  after  material 
things,  but  the  nature  of  his  wants  and  de- 
mands gradually  changes.  However,  in  time 
he  discovers  that  he  does  not  get  as  much  satis- 
faction out  of  these  material  goods  as  he 
formerly  did,  even  if  he  is  able  to  gain  most  of 
the  things  which  he  desires,  which  is  seldom  the 
case.  Nevertheless,  there  are  unnumbered 
thousands  of  people  upon  whom  it  never  seems 
to  dawn  that  there  is  any  other  order  of  riches 
to  be  sought  for;  and  so,  notwithstanding  the 
failure  of  material  possessions  and  pursuits  to 
give  desired  satisfaction  and  happiness,  great 
numbers  of  people  continue,  from  the  cradle  to 
the  grave,  a  mad  race  to  gain  them,  and  never 
consciously  enter  into  higher  realms  of  life 

15 


16  DOMINION  WITHIN 

which  are  always  at  hand  for  them,  if  they  only 
knew  how  to  enter  in. 

A  careful  analysis  will  be  instructive.  All 
that  the  houses,  public  buildings,  banks,  and 
stores  filled  with  merchandise  in  any  city  can 
even  seem  to  confer  upon  the  people  of  that 
city  are  comfort  and  satisfaction.  But  comfort 
and  satisfaction  are  states  of  consciousness, 
and  not  phenomena  of  matter.  Were  it  not 
for  the  presence  of  consciousness,  all  the  ma- 
terial things  in  a  city  would  have  no  more 
significance  than  a  dust  heap;  for  conscious- 
ness alone  can  appreciate  or  set  a  value  upon 
them.  A  peck  of  diamonds  is  worth  nothing 
to  a  horse,  and  a  peck  of  corn  is  worth  nothing 
to  a  stone.  Accordingly,  it  is  easy  to  see  that 
material  riches  have  no  value,  except  in  so  far 
as  they  can  be  made  the  means  of  increasing 
the  riches  of  consciousness.  Hence,  it  is  appar- 
rent  that  fundamental  riches  are  desirable 
states  of  consciousness,  and  that  material  goods 
are  riches  only  in  a  secondary  sense.  To  real- 
ize this,  and  govern  our  activities  accordingly, 
is  great  gain.  "Set  your  affections  on  the 
things  which  are  above;  not  on  things  on  the 
earth." 


GETTING  RICH  17 

If  the  average  man  had  a  thousand  dollars 
in  his  possession,  and  knew  that  there  was  a 
decided  liability  that  burglars  would  try  to 
break  into  his  house  at  night,  he  would  take 
great  precautions  to  guard  that  treasure.  He 
would  either  place  the  money  in  the  bank,  or 
else  he  would  equip  his  doors  and  windows 
with  burglar  alarms,  and  possibly  arm  himself, 
prepared  to  fight,  if  necessary,  to  guard  his 
treasure.  This  he  would  do,  because  he  con- 
sciously set  a  distinct  value  upon  the  money. 
But  how  many  people  are  there  who  will  guard 
their  mental  treasure-house,  their  conscious- 
ness, with  equal  care?  How  many  people  con- 
sciously place  such  a  value  upon  peace  and 
joy  and  love  that  they  will  guard  against  being 
despoiled  of  them  even  more  carefully  than 
they  would  guard  against  being  despoiled  of 
material  treasures  ?  If  they  had  become  awake 
to  the  fact  that  these  desirable  states  of  con- 
sciousness constitute  fundamental  riches,  then 
they  would  value  them  even  more  than  they 
value  material  goods,  and  would  guard  them 
with  corresponding  care.  But  most  people 
hold  peace,  joy,  and  love  at  so  small  a  valua- 
tion that  they  will  allow  even  a  trifling  circum- 


18  DOMINION  WITHIN 

stance  to  invade  their  consciousness  and  steal 
away  these  treasures,  leaving  in  place  of  them 
anger,  envy,  jealousy,  anxiety,  grief,  and 
other  afflictive  mental  states. 

Some  gossip  comes  along  with  a  tale  that  a 
friend  has  said  some  unkind  or  unjust  thing. 
Promptly,  without  even  waiting  to  learn 
whether  the  tale  is  true,  the  listener  allows 
peace,  love  and  joy  to  be  taken  out  of  his  con- 
sciousness. The  loss  of  property,  the  sickness 
of  a  friend  or  relative,  an  insulting  word,  a 
pain  in  the  body,  and  a  dozen  other  outward 
occurrences  are  allowed  to  effect  the  same  re- 
sult. These  things  are  often  permitted  to  en- 
ter our  mental  treasure-house  and  steal  away 
our  jewels  without  protest  or  objection.  This 
is  never  the  case,  however,  if  we  have  learned 
that  desirable  states  of  consciousness  are  the 
true  riches,  and  that  they  are  more  worth  keep- 
ing a  secure  hold  upon  than  any  amount  of 
material  goods.  Then  we  will  be  at  great  pains 
not  to  allow  outward  occurrences  to  interfere 
with  our  true,  inner  wealth,  for  we  know  that 
it  constitutes  "the  kingdom  of  heaven,"  and 
makes  us  truly  "rich  toward  God." 

If  a  man  had  a  large  income,  but  was  in  the 


GETTING  RICH  19 

habit  of  depositing  his  money  in  a  safe  to  which 
thieves  had  ready  access,  and  to  which  they 
were  in  the  habit  of  paying  frequent  visits,  so 
that,  when  the  man  went  to  the  safe  to  get  his 
money,  he  could  never  be  certain  that  there 
was  any  there,  no  matter  how  much  he  had 
deposited,  such  a  man  would  scarcely  be  re- 
garded wealthy,  nor  could  his  credit  among 
business  men  be  very  good.  In  order  to  be 
counted  wealthy  and  reliable  in  this  world's 
estimation,  a  man  must  have,  not  only  the 
ability  to  gain  riches,  but  to  safely  care  for 
them,  and  maintain  a  firm  and  constant  con- 
trol of  them.  Likewise,  a  man  is  not  rich  in 
the  treasures  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  unless 
he  has  demonstrated  the  ability  to  maintain  a 
firm  and  constant  hold  upon  his  spiritual 
riches,  no  matter  what  thieves  and  robbers,  in 
the  line  of  outward  temptations,  may  strive  to 
take  them  away.  Mere  good  impulses,  and 
good  intentions  now  and  then,  no  matter  how 
frequent  or  varied,  do  not  make  a  man  rich 
toward  God.  It  is  the  retention  and  utilization 
of  spiritual  treasures,  despite  dangers,  difficul- 
ties and  temptations,  that  demonstrates  how 
much  treasure  one  has  really  laid  up  in  heaven. 


20 

If  a  person  is  once  thoroughly  awakened  to 
the  fundamental  importance  of  spiritual  riches, 
so  that  he  has  had  the  experience,  for  a  time,  of 
keeping  them  safe  and  available  in  his  con- 
sciousness, he  soon  learns  that,  for  his  own 
happiness,  he  cannot  afford  to  let  peace,  joy 
and  love  escape  him,  whatever  the  temptation 
to  distraction  of  thought.  Nevertheless,  at 
this  stage  of  his  development,  he  has  only  just 
begun  to  "enter  into  life."  He  has  only 
learned  to  appreciate  peace,  joy  and  love  in  a 
negative  way;  he  has  only  discovered  that  he 
cannot  get  on  very  well  without  them.  He 
does  not  take  much  conscious  notice  of  them 
when  he  has  them;  but  only  begins  to  think 
about  them  when  he  perceives  that  there  is 
danger,  that  he  may  lose  them.  There  is  yet 
more  for  him  to  learn,  which  is  of  vast  im- 
portance. 

There  comes  a  time  in  the  aspiring  man's 
development  when  he  begins  to  set  a  positive 
value  upon  desirable  states  of  consciousness, 
when  he  begins  to  cultivate  love  in  his  con- 
sciousness, to  watch  its  increase,  and  to  ex- 
perience joy  in  the  accumulation,  even  more 
than  the  successful  worldling  enjoys  the  en- 


GETTING  RICH  21 

largement  of  his  material  possessions.  He  be- 
gins to  discover  new  methods  of  increasing  and 
using  his  store  of  love.  He  finds,  for  instance, 
that  in  doing  a  kindly  and  considerate  deed  for 
another,  his  own  possession  of  peace,  joy,  love, 
and  other  mental  riches,  is  increased,  and,  with 
his  awakened  sense,  he  becomes  considerate  for 
this  increase  far  more  than  for  a  return  in  kind 
at  the  hands  of  the  one  to  whom  he  had  done 
a  kindness,  far  more  than  for  any  material 
good  he  might  receive.  He  has  reached  a  point 
in  his  development  where,  in  doing  good  deeds, 
he  can  realize  that  "his  reward  is  with  him," 
because  the  very  doing  of  the  good  deed  auto- 
matically brings  him  an  increase  of  the  wealth 
which  he  has  learned  to  value  more  than  all 
other  goods.  He  has  come  to  understand  and 
appreciate  Jesus'  words  when  he  said:  "Do 
good,  and  lend,  hoping  for  nothing  again ;  and 
your  reward  shall  be  great,  and  ye  shall  be 
called  the  children  of  the  Highest." 

If  one  who  had  no  musical  education  were  to 
attend  a  series  of  symphony  concerts,  they 
might  not  mean  much  to  him  at  the  start.  They 
would  bring  him  little  satisfaction,  even  if  they 
did  not  prove  tiresome.  But,  as  he  continued 


22  DOMINION  WITHIN 

to  attend,  he  would  gradually  begin  to  appre- 
ciate the  music,  until  after  a  time,  he  would 
find  himself  experiencing  a  positive  and  lively 
sense  of  pleasure  and  benefit.  This  change  in 
his  experience  would  not  be  because  there  had 
been  any  essential  change  in  the  character  of 
the  concerts,  but  it  would  come  solely  as  the 
result  of  growth  in  his  power  of  appreciation, 
— of  being  able  to  set  a  value,  in  terms  of  con- 
sciousness, upon  the  music.  Likewise,  a  per- 
son may  reach  a  stage  of  development  where 
much  of  peace  and  love  and  righteousness  are 
within  the  range  of  his  experience,  and  still 
get  little  positive  joy  from  them;  but  if  he  be- 
gins to  turn  his  attention  to  them,  and  to  the 
experiences  which  increase  his  store  of  them, 
then  he  begins  more  and  more  to  appreciate 
them,  and  as  this  comes  to  pass,  his  store  of 
mental  riches  is  ever  increasing.  Then,  instead 
of  being  merely  negatively  peaceful  and 
happy,  it  comes  to  pass  that  he  finds  in  the 
course  of  his  experience  continual  occasions  for 
positive  exhilaration  and  joy;  and,  although  he 
knows  that  joy  is  the  birthright  of  the  children 
of  God,  he  no  longer  takes  these  experiences 


GETTING  RICH  23 

of  consciousness  as  "matters  of  course,"  but 
lives  in  wonderland,  and  constantly  marvels  at 
the  goodness  of  God,  who  has  conferred  upon 
him  the  ability  to  possess,  appreciate  and  en- 
joy such  riches. 

This  thought,  that  we  should  become  dis- 
tinctly conscious  of  our  mental  states,  and 
that  we  should  watch  the  growth  of  our  mental 
treasures,  runs  contrary  to  much  that  has  been 
written.  There  are  many  who  hold,  that  as 
soon  as  a  person  begins  to  take  account  of  his 
mental  conditions,  as  soon  as  he  begins  to 
reckon  his  growth  in  love  and  in  other  spiritual 
virtues,  he  becomes  self-conscious  in  an  unde- 
sirable sense.  But  to  consciously  grow  in  the 
exercise  and  possession  of  divine  love  is  not  to 
become  self-conscious,  but  God-conscious,  since 
to  dwell  in  love  and  appreciate  love,  the  reflec- 
tion of  God,  is  to  consciously  dwell  in  God  and 
appreciate  Him,  which  is  the  prime  duty  of 
man.  "Lay  not  up  for  yourselves  treasures 
on  earth,  where  moth  and  rust  doth  corrupt, 
and  where  thieves  break  through  and  steal,  but 
lay  up  for  yourselves  treasures  in  heaven  (in 
harmonious  consciousness),  where  moth  and 


24  DOMINION  WITHIN 

rust  do  not  corrupt  and  where  thieves  do  not 
break  through  and  steal;  for  where  your 
treasure  is,  there  will  your  heart  be  also." 

It  is  true  that  a  person  might  analyze  his 
mental  states,  and  take  account  of  his  growth 
in  certain  virtues,  in  such  a  way  as  to  become 
self-righteous;  but  this  is  in  no  sense  a  neces- 
sary outcome  of  our  learning  to  appreciate 
spiritual  treasures,  and  to  purposely  take 
means  of  enlarging  our  possession  of  them  and 
our  joy  in  them.  Once  started  along  this  road, 
there  is  infinite  opportunity  of  growth  and  en- 
largement for  every  individual.  The  experi- 
ences of  peace,  joy,  liberty  and  love,  to  which 
we  all  may  and  shall  attain,  cannot  be  meas- 
ured, for  they  are  infinite. 

Before  the  individual  has  made  any  great 
degree  of  progress  in  "getting  rich"  along 
these  lines,  he  begins  to  discover,  more  and 
more,  that,  except  in  a  very  secondary  sense, 
neither  the  possession  of  material  goods,  nor 
the  right  use  of  them,  is  the  source  of  desirable 
states  of  consciousness,  but  that  we  can  gain 
a  large  experience  of  these  mental  treasures, 
and  a  firm  hold  upon  them,  only  in  proportion 
as  we  acquaint  ourselves  with  God,  and  derive 


GETTING  RICH  25 

them  directly  from  Him,  knowing  that  He  is 
the  only  source  of  unmixed  good,  and  that  even 
the  good  which  we  seem  to  get  from  and 
through  matter  is  from  Him,  though  much 
adulterated  or  distorted  by  the  material 
medium.  We  experience  good  in  connection 
with  materiality,  not  because  of  it,  but  in  spite 
of  it.  Love,  joy,  and  peace  are  not  properties 
of  matter,  and  they  are  not  found  in  material 
pursuits.  They  are  everlasting,  changeless 
manifestations  of  God,  which  are  ever  at  hand, 
and  which  may  be  gained  and  possessed  with- 
out limit  by  any  individual  who  becomes  awake 
to  their  presence,  and  who  is  willing  to  work 
for  them  faithfully,  intelligently  and  in  right 
ways. 

The  worker  along  these  lines  also  soon  dis- 
covers that,  while  consciously  seeking  these 
mental  treasures,  and  centering  his  attention 
primarily  upon  gaining  them,  such  outward  or 
material  goods  as  he  needs  for  harmonious 
living  while  he  is  still  forced  to  dwell  in  part 
in  material  sense  come  his  way  without  a  large 
amount  of  conscious  effort  on  his  part.  He 
finds  the  words  of  Christ  to  be  literally  true, 
"Seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God  and  His 


26  DOMINION  WITHIN 

righteousness,  and  all  these  things  shall  be 
added  unto  you."  It  is  true,  that  in  our  pres- 
ent stage  of  experience,  we  cannot  have  large 
conscious  possession  of  peace,  joy  and  love 
without  experiencing  an  increase  of  health  and 
strength  of  body,  as  well  as  of  material  goods ; 
and  it  is  true,  that  if  we  strive  most  of  all  to 
make  ourselves  "rich  toward  God,"  we  shall 
soon  find  ourselves  not  lacking  either  in 
strength,  health,  or  worldly  possessions  accord- 
ing to  our  needs. 


A  BALANCED  man  is  one  who  can  center  his 
thought  at  will,  be  it  in  the  solitude  of  the 
mountain  fastness  or  facing  peril  in  the  jungle ; 
in  the  hurly-burly  of  affairs,  as  well  as  in  the 
quiet  of  his  favorite  den.  This  is  the  realiza- 
tion of  God-ever-present,  and  it  is  the  secret 
of  all  true  achievement.  A  really  poised  man 
is  a  miracle,  humanly  speaking;  it  is  he  who 
has  found  the  secret  source  of  all  power,  solved 
his  problem,  and  entered  upon  the  life  that  is 
boundless  and  eternal. — H.  F.  Porter. 


DIVINE  LOVE  MEETS  ALL  NEEDS 

"Divine  Love  always  has  met  and  always 
will  meet  every  human  need."  The  literal 
truth  of  this  sentence  from  page  494  of  Science 
and  Health,  by  Mrs.  Eddy,  has  been  ques- 
tioned by  many.  They  have  said,  "Countless 
thousands  of  men  have  suffered  and  died  from 
lack  of  food,  drink,  raiment,  shelter,  health  and 
strength.  Then  how  can  it  be  said  that  divine 
Love  has  met  their  need?" 

In  the  first  place,  it  is  readily  perceived,  on 
statement,  that  to  meet  a  need  is  not  to  relieve 
the  need,  unless  the  supply  provided  is  appro- 
priated by  the  person  who  is  in  need.  As  we 
shall  see  presently,  God  does  meet  us  with  the 
supply  for  our  every  need,  and  that  supply  is 
always  at  hand,  and  always  has  been  at  hand 
for  mankind  in  all  ages ;  but  God  has  provided 
that  we  must  consciously  appropriate  this  sup- 
ply, and  by  the  method  which  He  has  ordained. 
The  need  of  every  man  has  always  been  met 
with  that  which  he  needed ;  and  if  his  necessity 

27 


28  DOMINION  WITHIN 

was  not  relieved,  it  was  because  he  did  not 
understand,  or  neglected  to  practice,  the  pre- 
scribed method  of  appropriation. 

In  absolute  and  final  reality,  and  in  present 
reality,  food,  drink,  raiment,  shelter,  health, 
strength  and  life  are  purely  spiritual,  as  the 
Scripture  clearly  states.  "Man  shall  not  live 
by  bread  alone,  but  by  every  word  that  pro- 
ceedeth  out  of  the  mouth  of  God."  "Except 
ye  eat  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of  man,  and  drink 
his  blood,  ye  have  no  life  in  you."  "Because 
thou  sayest,  I  am  rich,  and  increased  with 
goods,  and  have  need  of  nothing ;  and  knowest 
not  that  thou  art  wretched,  and  miserable,  and 
poor,  and  blind,  and  naked;  I  counsel  thee  to 
buy  of  me  gold  tried  in  the  fire,  that  thou 
mayest  be  rich;  and  white  raiment,  that  thou 
mayest  be  clothed,  and  that  the  shame  of  thy 
nakedness  do  not  appear."  "I  will  dwell  in 
the  house  of  the  Lord  forever."  "I  shall  yet 
praise  him,  who  is  the  health  of  my  counte- 
nance, and  my  God."  "This  is  life  eternal, 
that  they  might  know  thee,  the  only  true  God, 
and  Jesus  Christ  whom  thou  hast  sent." 

Perceiving  that  the  real  and  true  supply  for 
our  needs  is  spiritual,  we  can  at  once  under- 


LOVE  MEETS  ALL  NEEDS      29 

stand  that  God  all  the  time  meets  every  man's 
need  with  His  Spirit,  which  is  substance, 
strength,  harmony,  life,  and  an  everlasting 
dwelling  place.  "In  Him,  we  live  and  move 
and  have  our  being."  Whoever  appropriates 
this  spiritual  supply  gains  the  kingdom  of 
heaven. 

But  what  about  men's  need  for  material 
food,  drink,  and  raiment?  Are  not  these 
human  needs?  Has  God  always  met  these 
needs?  Yes,  He  has  always  met  even  these 
needs,  although  He  has  not  forced  the  appro- 
priation of  the  supply  upon  those  who  would 
not  seek  to  gain  it  in  the  proper  manner.  These 
needs  are  not  real,  but  only  apparent;  still, 
they  are  very  imperative  from  humanity's 
present  standpoint;  and  Christ  Jesus  has 
pointed  out  in  clear  and  unmistakable  lan- 
guage the  right  method  of  appropriating  the 
supply.  "Be  not  anxious,  saying,  What  shall 
we  eat?  or,  What  shall  we  drink?  or,  Where- 
withal shall  we  be  clothed  ?  For  your  heavenly 
Father  knoweth  that  ye  have  need  of  all  these 
things.  But  seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God, 
and  His  righteousness;  and  all  these  things 
shall  be  added  unto  you."  In  other  words, 


30  DOMINION  WITHIN 

whoever  sufficiently  appropriates  the  real, 
spiritual  food,  drink,  raiment,  shelter,  strength, 
health,  and  life,  will  infallibly  have  a  sufficient 
supply  of  the  material  counterparts  of  these 
spiritual  realities  "added  unto"  him,  as  long- 
as  he  has  need  of  any  material  supply. 

The  greatest  human  need,  even  here  and 
now,  is  more  Spirit,  rather  than  more  matter. 
The  trouble  with  most  men  is,  that,  relatively, 
they  have  too  much  matter  in  proportion  to 
their  present  vital  possession  of  Spirit.  If 
any  man  lacks  material  supply,  it  is  a  sure  sign 
that  he  has  not  sufficient  hold  on  Spirit,  though 
the  converse  proposition  is  not  true,  that  an 
abundant  material  supply  is  necessarily  a  sign 
that  the  owner  is  "rich  toward  God."  But  if 
any  man  lacks  material  supply,  his  first  effort 
should  be,  not  to  gain  more  matter,  but  more 
of  Spirit.  If  he  does  so,  his  need  will  not  only 
be  "met,"  as  it  always  was  and  always  will  be, 
far  more  than  half  way,  but  his  need  will  be 
filled.  "Blessed  are  they  which  hunger  and 
thirst  after  righteousness  (right- wise-ness)  ; 
for  they  shall  be  filled,"  not  only  with  the  king- 
dom of  God,  but  even  with  the  supply  of  their 
material  needs. 


LOVE  MEETS  ALL  NEEDS  31 

So  it  is  true  that,  "divine  Love  always  has 
met  and  always  will  meet  every  human  need ;" 
and  men  will  always  find  their  need,  not  only 
"met,"  but  abundantly  satisfied,  if  they  will 
"seek  first  the  kingdom  of  God  and  his  right- 
eousness." 


DOES    GOD    KNOW   EVIL? 

"The  Lord  knoweth  the  way  of  the  right- 
eous; but  the  way  of  the  ungodly  shall  perish." 
The  way  of  the  righteous  is  real  and  eternal, 
because  God  knows  it.  By  inference  and  con- 
trast the  way  of  the  ungodly  shall  perish  be- 
cause God  does  not  know  it.  If  God  did 
know  it,  it  could  not  perish,  since  anything  in 
divine  Mind  cannot  be  lost  therefrom,  and  so 
whatever  is  known  to  God  exists  eternally. 
"God  is  light,  and  in  Him  is  no  darkness  at 
all."  That  is,  infinite  Mind  is  all  good,  and 
there  is  in  it,  therefore,  no  thought  or  knowl- 
edge of  evil  at  all.  God  is  "of  purer  eyes  than 
to  behold  evil,  and  cannot  look  on  iniquity." 


THE  LAW  OF  RIGHT  FEELING 

"They  should  seek  the  Lord,  if  haply  they  might  feel 
after  him,  and  find  him." — Acts  17:27. 

"Science  declares  that  Mind,  not  matter,  sees,  hears, 
feels,  speaks." — Science  and  Health,  page  485. 

The  writer  has  observed  that  many  students 
of  Christian  Science  pay  less  attention  to  the 
government  of  the  mental  feelings  than  to  the 
government  of  the  thoughts ;  and  this,  notwith- 
standing that  the  satisfaction  of  daily  living  is 
more  directly  a  matter  of  the  feelings  than  of 
the  thoughts,  and  that  conditions  of  bodily 
health  are  almost  wholly  determined  for  good 
or  ill  by  the  right  or  wrong  activity  of  the  feel- 
ings, though,  of  course,  right  understanding  is 
necessary  to  right  feeling.  Many  mistaken 
mental  processes  which  are  merely  intellectual 
do  not,  on  our  present  plane  of  experience,  ad- 
versely affect  the  feelings,  and  so  do  not  occa- 
sion suffering,  either  mental  or  physical;  but 
wrong  emotional  processes  constitute  mental 
suffering  or  unhappiness,  and,  if  persisted  in. 
beget  what  is  called  physical  disease.  Right 
activity  of  the  feelings,  activity  in  accord  with 
the  nature  of  God,  constitutes,  in  large  meas- 

32 


LAW  OF  RIGHT  FEELING  83 

ure,  the  riches  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  which 
are  the  only  true  riches. 

Since  God  is  the  creator  and  governor  of  the 
universe,  and  is  all-powerful  and  omnipresent, 
the  various  manifestations  of  God  constitute 
the  law  of  the  universe,  the  law  of  being,  the 
law  of  every  man's  mentality.  Part  of  the 
changeless  manifestations  of  God  consist  in 
love,  joy,  peace,  and  confidence  in  good;  hence, 
these  manifestations  constitute  the  law  govern- 
ing the  feelings,  and  any  manifestation  of 
human  feeling  at  variance  with  these  divine 
manifestations  is  false  emotional  activity. 
Fear,  anxiety,  worry,  grief,  doubt,  anger,  jeal- 
ousy, envy,  revenge,  all  are  forms  of  false 
emotion. 

On  reflection,  it  is  easy  to  perceive,  that 
there  is  absolutely  no  connection  between 
opposites, — no  connection  between  falsehood 
and  truth,  or  between  evil  and  good.  Conse- 
quently, there  is  absolutely  no  connection  be- 
tween love,  joy,  peace  and  confidence  in  good, 
on  the  one  hand,  and  fear,  grief,  anger,  or 
doubt,  or  anything  that  can  seem  to  occasion 
them,  on  the  other.  For  instance,  the  loss  of  a 
pocketbook  containing  money  does  not  occuy 


34  DOMINION  WITHIN 

in  the  changeless  realm  of  God,  or  Truth;  it 
only  occurs  in  the  false,  phenomenal  realm  of 
error.  Hence,  there  is  absolutely  no  legitimate 
connection  between  such  a  loss  and  joy  and 
peace,  as  states  of  mind.  Joy  and  peace  are 
not  properties  or  manifestations  of  a  full 
pocketbook;  hence,  they  cannot  possibly  pro- 
ceed from  such  a  pocketbook.  They  are  prop- 
erties or  manifestations  of  Spirit,  God,  and 
proceed  from  Him  alone.  The  argument  or 
seeming  that  there  is  a  connection  between  a 
pocketbook  and  the  joy  and  peace  of  the  mind 
is  one  of  the  deceptions  of  false  sense,  satan. 
The  loss  of  a  pocketbook  would  not  tempt 
one  to  break  the  law  of  numbers  in  his  think- 
ing; it  would  not  tempt  one,  for  instance,  to 
think  that  five  times  six  are  twenty-six.  There 
is  no  connection  between  the  loss  of  a  pocket- 
book  and  one's  thought  about  five  times  six; 
and  as  one  attains  to  the  Mind  that  was  in 
Christ  Jesus  there  can  be  no  more  connection 
between  the  loss  of  a  pocketbook  and  the  state 
of  his  feelings  than  there  is  between  such  loss 
and  his  thought  about  five  times  six.  Man's 
feelings  can  act  only  in  accord  with  their 
Source  and  Principle,  God,  and  they  are  not 


LAW  OF  RIGHT  FEELING  35 

affected  by  that  which  is  not  their  Source  or 
Principle  of  being. 

Yellowness,  hardness,  and  opacity,  are 
changeless  manifestations  of  gold.  Wherever 
gold  is,  there  yellowness,  hardness,  and  opacity 
are  always  found.  The  loss  of  a  pocketbook 
could  not  in  the  slightest  degree  change  the 
color  of  gold,  or  cause  yellowness  to  depart 
from  gold, — either  gold  in  the  pocketbook  or 
anywhere  else  in  the  world, — since  the  yellow- 
ness depends  not  on  what  happens  to  the 
pocketbook,  but  on  the  nature  of  gold.  Like- 
wise, the  loss  of  a  pocketbook  cannot  change 
man's  joy  and  peace  in  the  slightest  degree,  or 
cause  them  to  depart  from  God,  since  they 
depend  solely  on  the  nature  of  God;  neither 
can  such  loss  cause  joy  and  peace  to  depart  in 
the  slightest  degree  from  the  mentality  of  a 
human  being,  if  that  mentality  is  stayed  on 
God,  and  so  is  governed  by  the  only  law  or 
truth  of  being. 

Likewise,  unfair  or  insulting  human  con- 
duct has  absolutely  no  relation  to  the  love,  joy, 
and  peace,  which  St.  Paul  speaks  of  as  "fruits 
of  the  Spirit."  These  have  neither  their  Source 
nor  their  Principle  in  unjust  or  discordant 


36  DOMINION  WITHIN 

human  conduct;  as  before  remarked,  their 
Source  and  Principle  is  God,  and  human 
mentality  must  learn  to  consent  to  the  govern- 
ment of  its  feelings  by  God  alone,  and  not  by 
human  behavior, — otherwise,  its  government 
and  its  action  are  both  false  and  afflictive. 

All  the  misery  of  the  human  race  is  attribu- 
table to  the  fact  that  the  human  mind  allows 
ignorance  and  false  sense  to  enforce  their 
claim  that  a  connection  exists  between  true 
feelings  and  material  circumstance  and  human 
behavior,  whereas  no  such  connection  exists. 
The  only  legitimate  connection  of  feeling  is 
with  God.  This  is  the  truth,  a  part  of  that 
truth  which  Christ  Jesus  declared  would  make 
those  who  know  it  free  from  the  ills  of  life. 

If  we  but  learn  to  say  to  ourselves,  many 
times  per  day  perchance,  as  occasion  arises, 
"No  connection"  (applying  the  phrase  as  a 
reminder  that  there  is  no  necessary  or  reason- 
able relation)  "exists  between  seeming  mate- 
rial loss,  or  unjust  or  unkind  behavior  on  the 
part  of  human  beings,  and  the  love,  joy,  and 
peace  which  belong  to  us  as  children  of  God," 
then  we  will  be  protecting  ourselves  from  the 
loss  of  the  only  riches  which  are  real;  we  will 


LAW  OF  RIGHT  FEELING  37 

live  more  happily,  healthfully  and  prosper- 
ously even  in  a  worldly  sense,  and  more  fully 
obey  the  command:  "Lay  not  up  for  your- 
selves treasures  on  earth,  where  moth  and  rust 
corrupt,  and  where  thieves  break  through  and 
steal;  but  lay  up  for  yourselves  treasures  in 
heaven  (in  daily  spiritualized  consciousness) 
where  moth  and  rust  do  not  corrupt,  and 
where  thieves  do  not  break  through  and  steal." 
Doing  this,  we  shall  "seek  first  the  kingdom  of 
God  and  His  righteousness,"  and  what  we 
need  to  eat,  drink  and  wear  will  infallibly  be 
added  unto  us,  notwithstanding  any  temporary 
seeming  to  the  contrary.  This  is  the  promise 
of  Christ,  whose  word  cannot  fail. 

In  fact,  there  is  no  legitimate  connection 
between  the  activity  of  love,  joy,  peace  and 
confidence  in  good,  and  weakness  or  pain  of 
the  body;  but  this  is  sometimes  a  little  more 
difficult  to  demonstrate.  What  is  called  dis- 
ease of  the  body  is  usually  the  result  of  one 
having  entertained  some  false  feeling  mas- 
querading as  a  mental  state;  and,  if  what  may 
be  termed  the  mental  discord  is  first  eliminated, 
the  bodily  ill  will  usually  soon  vanish.  On  the 
basis  of  the  understanding  and  practice  of  the 


38  DOMINION  WITHIN 

truth  above  set  forth,  it  ought  to  be  possible 
quickly  to  eliminate  from  consciousness  lust, 
fear,  worry,  anxiety,  grief,  doubt,  anger,  jeal- 
ousy, envy,  revenge,  and  the  like.  These  are 
purely  mental  discords.  In  some  cases  it  may 
not  be  humanly  possible  to  have  a  very  full 
sense  of  joy  and  peace  while  suffering  from 
weakness  or  pain,  but  if  the  mental  discords 
above  mentioned  are  thoroughly  eliminated,  the 
sense  of  weakness  and  pain  will  soon  disappear. 
Then  there  will  be  nothing  to  interfere  with 
a  full  realization  of  love,  joy,  peace  and  con- 
fidence in  good. 

Suppose  that  a  boy,  who  was  just  com- 
mencing to  study  arithmetic,  had  an  enemy, 
older  than  himself,  who  pretended  to  be  his 
friend,  and  whom  he  believed  to  be  his  friend. 
If  this  pseudo-friend  could  persuade  the  boy 
that  he  ought  to  begin  his  study  of  arithmetic 
with  fractions,  and  that,  if  he  did  so,  he  would, 
in  this  way,  most  readily  learn  addition,  sub- 
traction, multiplication,  and  division,  he  could 
prevent  the  boy  from  gaining  a  knowledge  of 
arithmetic  at  all,  or,  at  least,  make  it  extremely 
difficult  for  him  to  do  so.  Likewise,  if  satan, 
mortal  belief,  can  persuade  us  that  we  should 


LAW  OF  RIGHT  FEELING  39 

seek  happiness,  or  harmonious  consciousness, 
by  commencing  with  the  attainment  of  mate- 
rial prosperity,  agreeable  social  recognition 
and  bodily  health,  and  that,  if  we  do  so,  we 
shall,  in  this  way,  most  readily  attain  joy, 
peace,  and  a  loving  attitude  of  mind,  he  will 
prevent  us  from  attaining  harmonious  con- 
sciousness altogether,  or  at  least  make  it 
exceedingly  difficult  for  us  to  do  so.  In  this 
way,  we  should  be  as  badly  misled  as  the  boy 
would  be,  if  he  were  persuaded  to  commence 
the  study  of  arithmetic  with  fractions. 

As  before  intimated,  pain,  weakness,  and 
poverty  are  as  unlike  God,  and  so  as  untrue 
and  unreal,  as  are  fear,  doubt,  worry,  grief, 
lust,  jealousy,  anger,  and  the  like.  But  the 
writer  has  discovered  from  experience,  that  if 
he  starts  a  patient  working  against  pain,  weak- 
ness, or  poverty,  both  the  patient's  effort  and 
his  own  work  in  behalf  of  the  patient  often  fail 
of  quick  results,  as  is  often  true  in  the  experi- 
ence of  all  practitioners ;  and,  as  a  consequence, 
the  patient  gets  discouraged.  But,  when  the 
patient  is  shown  how  to  begin  work  for  himself 
by  combating  purely  mental  discords,  in  the 
manner  already  indicated  in  this  article,  he 


40  DOMINION  WITHIN 

finds  himself  winning  victories  from  the  start, 
and  he  is  greatly  encouraged,  and  is  much  more 
responsive  to  the  practitioner's  work.  There 
is  great  wisdom  in  giving  a  beginner  some- 
thing to  do  that  he  can  be  sure  to  accomplish 
if  he  is  diligent,  rather  than  to  set  him  a  task 
at  which,  as  a  beginner,  he  is  quite  likely  to 
fail.  Since  the  writer  definitely  began  to  use 
this  method  of  procedure,  he  hks  healed  quite  a 
large  number  of  patients  who  have  had  treat- 
ment for  considerable  time  by  various  prac- 
titioners, and  have  been  studying  and  working 
for  themselves,  and  all  without  much  success. 
The  healing  was  accomplished  by  starting 
them  to  work  at  demonstrating  right  feeling, 
rather  than  at  demonstrating  health  or  out- 
ward harmony.  They  had  failed  for  so  long 
because  they  had  never  started  right.  Begin- 
ning at  the  right  point  in  their  work,  the  health 
and  outward  harmony  were  soon  attained. 

In  the  "Father-Mother  God"  (S.  &  H., 
p.  16),  Truth  or  Intelligence  is  the  divine 
Father,  and  Love  is  the  divine  Mother.  "White- 
robed  purity  will  unite  in  one  person  masculine 
wisdom  and  feminine  love"  (S.  &  H.,  p.  64). 
As  the  child  in  the  early  stages  of  its  human 


LAW  OF  RIGHT  FEELING  41 

life  has,  and  needs  to  have,  much  more  to  do  with 
its  mother  than  with  its  father,  so  the  "babe  in 
Christ,"  the  beginner  in  Christian  Science,  has 
need  to  work  even  more  in  Love,  through  dem- 
onstrating right  feeling,  than  in  Truth,  through 
demonstrating  right  thinking,  though  as  he 
attains  spiritual  manhood,  he  must  come  into 
the  full  recognition  and  demonstration  of  both 
Truth  and  Love. 

Let  one  of  our  watchwords  be,  "No  connec- 
tion" between  the  good  of  the  mind  and  dis- 
cordant human  or  material  circumstances.  We 
can  always  say  to  ourselves  that  God  is  a  suf- 
ficient reason  for  not  fearing,  not  doubting, 
not  worrying,  not  grieving. 

At  our  present  stage  of  development  we 
cannot  wholly,  or  even  largely,  withdraw  our 
thoughts  from  the  consideration  of  discords  and 
difficulties,  but,  here  and  now,  we  can  learn  to 
keep  our  feelings  with  God,  harmony,  all  the 
time.  The  oft  quoted  motto,  "Let  nothing  dis- 
turb the  harmony  of  your  thoughts,"  might  be 
revised  to  our  profit,  so  that  it  shall  read,  "Let 
nothing  disturb  the  harmony  of  your  feelings." 

Having  mediatorial  intelligence,  so  that  we 
can  not  only  know  and  declare  Truth,  but  can 


42  DOMINION  WITHIN 

also  consider  and  uncover  error  and  reverse  it 
in  favor  of  the  truth,  and  having  divine  love 
with  which  to  dissolve  error,  we  are  perfectly 
equipped  for  the  service  of  God  on  the  human 
plane,  and  for  the  true  service  of  ourselves; 
but  if  we  allow  the  feelings  to  be  engaged  with 
and  ruled  by  discord,  we  can  serve  nothing  but 
satan. 

We  should  not  allow  our  feelings  to  be 
governed  by  the  evidence  before  the  senses, 
however  much  our  thoughts  must  rest  upon 
outward  circumstances  while  engaged  in  over- 
coming human  discords  and  difficulties. 


"Jesus'  life,  outwardly,  was  one  of  the  most 
troubled  lives  that  was  ever  lived.  Tempest 
and  tumult,  tumult  and  tempest, — the  waves 
breaking  over  it  all  the  time.  But  the  inner 
life  was  a  sea  of  glass.  The  great  calm  was 
always  there.  At  any  moment  you  might  have 
gone  to  Him  and  found  rest." — Henry  Drum- 
mond. 

We  should,  and  can,  attain  this  "sea  of 
glass"  for  ourselves. — G.  A.  K. 


(Reprinted  from   C.   S.   Sentinel,   Sept.  12, 
1908.) 

In  Christian  Science  great  emphasis  is  laid 
upon  the  Scriptural  statements  that  God  is 
Spirit;  God  is  eternal;  God  is  perfect,  and 
God  is  the  only  cause  and  creator.  The  crea- 
tions of  God  would  naturally  and  inevitably 
hear  His  characteristics,  and  not  characteris- 
tics opposite  to  Him.  Therefore,  the  real  uni- 
verse and  man  were  created  like  to  God, — 
spiritual,  eternal,  and  perfect, — and  they  so 
remain,  because  God's  all-power  preserves 
them  as  He  made  them.  And  God,  Spirit, 
knows  or  discerns  His  universe  and  His  chil- 
dren as  they  are ;  that  is,  spiritual,  eternal,  and 
perfect.  If  we  could  discern  the  universe  in 
the  same  way  that  Spirit  discerns  it,  then  that 
would  be  spiritual  discernment  on  our  part; 
but  we  are  not  able  to  exercise  spiritual  dis- 
cernment through  the  physical  senses,  nor  ever 

43 


44  DOMINION  WITHIN 

shall  be,  "for  the  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against 
God."  We  may,  however,  exercise  spiritual 
discernment  in  spite  of  the  physical  senses  by 
reasoning,  as  above  indicated,  from  God  as 
premise,  thus  determining  what  the  character 
of  man  and  the  universe  must  be,  and  obeying 
the  Scriptural  rule  of  "comparing  spiritual 
things  with  spiritual." 

If  we  have  spiritual  discernment,  we  have 
faith;  for  the  two  are  identical.  And  if  we 
know  or  discern  the  universe  and  man  as  God 
knows  them,  then  in  our  thinking  or  conscious- 
ness we  reflect  the  divine  thinking,  just  as 
Jesus  did.  When  we  do  this,  we  know  the 
power  of  Mind  as  did  the  Master;  and  the 
Mind  or  consciousness  which  Jesus  had  was 
that  consciousness  which  healed  the  sick,  raised 
the  dead,  and  cast  out  devils  (evils).  Having 
freely  received  this  consciousness  from  God,  he 
freely  gave  it  to  as  many  as  would  receive  it; 
and  it  is  our  duty  to  reflect  this  same  conscious- 
ness. St.  Paul  exhorts,  "Let  this  mind  be  in 
you,  which  was  also  in  Christ  Jesus." 

To  have  and  to  exercise  this  healing  con- 
sciousness, and  obtain  results  therefrom,  sev- 
eral things  are  requisite.  First  of  all  we  must 


CONSCIOUSNESS  THAT  HEALS         45 

underhand  that  all  God's  ideas  and  their 
expression  are  spiritual,  eternal,  and  perfect; 
but  it  is  far  from  sufficient  to  accept  this  intel- 
lectually, as  a  creed  to  be  recited  in  church  and 
on  other  formal  occasions.  On  the  other  hand, 
this  view  of  all  that  is  must  become  a  part  of 
our  habitual  thinking.  The  tendency  with  us, 
as  mortals,  is  to  let  our  thoughts,  moment  by 
moment,  dwell  upon  the  subjects  presented  by 
the  physical  or  bodily  senses,  and  to  be  thus 
directed  by  what  seems  to  transpire  in  our 
bodies  and  in  the  so-called  physical  world.  In 
other  words,  it  is  considered  "natural"  for  us 
to  let  our  thoughts  drift  with  the  current  of 
sense  testimony.  The  duty  set  before  us  is  to 
make  head  against  this  current  and  never  to 
drift  with  it  a  moment,  when  we  can  avoid  it. 
Our  problem  is  to  gain  gradually,  and  as 
rapidly  as  possible,  the  ability  to  keep  habitu- 
ally our  thoughts  on  the  plane  of  spiritual 
discernment.  This  we  shall  accomplish  by  dis- 
tinctly and  purposely  lifting  our  thoughts,  mo- 
ment by  moment,  away  from  the  presentations 
of  the  bodily  senses  and  by  fixing  them  on  God 
and  on  the  nature  of  His  spiritual  creation;  or, 
if  sense  testimony  obtrudes  itself  upon  us  so 


46  DOMINION  WITHIN 

much  that  we  cannot  ignore  it,  we  may  then 
deny  and  reverse  it  in  favor  of  the  spiritual 
truth,  until  its  claims  are  so  much  silenced  that 
they  retire  into  the  background.  If  we  thus 
persistently  take  control  of  and  direct  our 
thoughts,  in  a  few  weeks  or  months  the  spiritual 
attitude  of  mind  will  become  habitual,  and 
most  of  the  time  there  will  abide  in  conscious- 
ness a  realization  of  the  perfection  of  man  and 
all  real  things;  that  all  are  expressions  of  the 
spiritual,  eternal,  and  perfect, — and  this  quite 
independently  of  the  fact  that  at  the  given 
time  we  may  be  "treating"  ourselves  or  another 
for  sickness,  sin,  or  any  other  trouble.  To 
have  such  a  consciousness  is  to  "pray  without 
ceasing." 

This  consciousness  must  be  not  merely  intel- 
lectual; it  must  be  transfused  with  love, — the 
love  of  God  and  the  love  of  His  whole  creation, 
as  being  spiritual  and  good,  and  therefore 
lovable.  By  conscious,  persistent  effort  we  can 
acquire  the  habit  of  having  our  thoughts  and 
feelings  turn  to  God  and  to  the  right  percep- 
tion and  active  knowing  and  loving  of  His 
creation;  and  the  time  soon  comes  when  this 


CONSCIOUSNESS  THAT  HEALS         47 

no  longer  calls  for  effort,  but  our  thoughts  and 
feelings  run  naturally  in  such  channels. 

Finally,  the  spiritual  consciousness,  to  the 
degree  that  it  is  attained,  must  find  exempli- 
fication in  our  lives,  so  far  as  it  is  possible  to 
make  the  demonstration.  If  loyal  to  the  spirit- 
ual program  of  life,  we  shall  not  seek  material 
things  as  an  end  in  themselves,  or  under  the 
belief  that  they  are  real,  but  we  shall  know 
that  substance  is  Spirit  and  matter  is  only 
shadow.  Then  we  will  seek  "first  the  kingdom 
of  God,  and  his  righteousness,"  and  let  the  ma- 
terial take  a  secondary  place  until  such  time  as 
the  appearance  of  it  is  destroyed  by  the  fuller 
realization  of  Truth.  We  shall  not  recognize 
intelligence  or  power  in  matter  by  taking 
drugs,  and  we  shall  not,  when  we  can  harmoni- 
ously avoid  it,  seek  the  pleasures  of  the  flesh. 

Such  a  spiritual  consciousness  exemplified  in 
daily  life  will  be,  in  large  degree,  Godlike,  and 
will  be  transparent  to  the  divine  Mind,  even  as 
a  pane  of  glass  is  transparent  to  sunlight. 
Mrs.  Eddy  says,  "The  manifestation  of  God 
through  mortals  is  as  light  passing  through  the 
windowpane"  (Science  and  Health,  p.  295). 


48  DOMINION  WITHIN 

In  like  manner,  the  light  of  Truth  passes 
through  a  spiritualized  consciousness  and 
destroys  all  belief  in  sin  and  disease,  and  ulti- 
mately will  destroy  the  belief  in  death  and  mat- 
ter. Such  a  consciousness  is  a  window  open 
toward  heaven.  It  lets  in  the  light  for  our- 
selves, and  whoever  turns  toward  us  for  help 
may  experience  enough  of  the  light  of  Truth 
and  Love  shining  through  to  heal  him  partially 
or  wholly  of  his  diseases.  To  change  the  fig- 
ure, if  we  have  such  a  consciousness,  it  is  as  a 
mirror  reflecting  the  divine  Mind,  and  by  con- 
sciously directing  our  spiritual  thoughts,  we 
may  reflect  the  healing  rays  of  Truth  and  Love 
upon  whom  we  will. 

From  this  description  it  will  be  seen  that  in 
Christian  Science  it  is  the  divine  Mind  and  the 
reflected  consciousness  thereof  which  heals  the 
sick.  It  will  also  be  seen  how  radically  dif- 
ferent is  this  process  from  faith-cure,  based  on 
blind  belief,  and  from  processes  of  hypnotism 
or  suggestive  therapeutics,  wherein  a  human 
consciousness  which  accepts  matter,  sin,  and 
disease  as  real  is  the  supposed  curative  agent. 
It  must  be  very  evident  that  Christian  Science 
healing  is  based  on  the  divine  Mind,  God,  while 


CONSCIOUSNESS  THAT  HEALS         49 

all  other  forms  of  mental  treatment  are  based 
more  or  less  on  the  human,  "carnal  mind," 
which,  as  Paul  says,  "is  enmity  against  God." 
The  state  of  consciousness  above  described 
exemplifies  the  1st  Psalm:  "Blessed  is  the  man 
that  walketh  not  in  the  counsel  of  the  ungodly, 
nor  standeth  in  the  way  of  sinners,  nor  sitteth 
in  the  seat  of  the  scornful.  But  his  delight  is 
in  the  law  of  the  Lord ;  and  in  his  law  doth  he 
meditate  day  and  night.  And  he  shall  be  like 
a  tree  planted  by  the  rivers  of  water,  .  .  . 
his  leaf  also  shall  not  wither;  and  whatsoever 
he  doeth  shall  prosper." 


Some  people  speak  of  being  repellant  to 
others,  or  of  being  repelled  by  others.  It  is 
only  a  sense  of  self  that  is  repelled.  Imagine 
light  being  repelled  by  darkness !  Imagine  any 
sinner,  however  great  his  sin,  repelling  the  all- 
potent,  the  all-embracing  love  of  Christ,  mani- 
fested through  Jesus!  Is  there  any  case  on 
record  of  Jesus  being  repelled?  Did  he  come 
to  turn  away  from  sinners,  or  to  save  sinners 
from  their  sins?  Let  us  become  so  unselfed 
that  there  is  nothing  in  us  to  be  repelled.  Then, 
too,  we  shall  not  repel  others. 


PRAYER 

To  make  this  subject  plain,  let  us  first  con- 
sider the  steps  by  which  a  young  man  prays 
his  way  through  college. 

1.  Recognition.  Any  young  man  who,  of 
his  own  volition,  registers  in  a  college  for  a 
course,  with  an  intelligent  sense  of  what  he  is 
doing,  recognizes  that  the  college  administers 
to  its  students  a  body  of  knowledge,  and  that 
this  knowledge  is  in  existence,  ready  to  be 
administered,  before  the  student  goes  there. 
The  young  man  does  not  expect  any  knowl- 
edge, any  facts  or  laws,  to  be  created  for  his 
special  benefit.  Moreover,  if  he  stops  to  think, 
he  recognizes  that  neither  this  college,  nor  any 
other,  nor  all  of  them  combined,  have  any 
monopoly  of  the  facts  and  laws  which  they 
teach.  All  these  facts  and  laws  are  just  as 
much  present  in  any  man's  home  as  they  are  in 
any  college,  and  a  knowledge  of  them  could  be 
gained  in  any  man's  home.  The  college  is  sim- 
ply a  more  convenient  place  in  which  to  gain 


PRAYER  51 

this  knowledge,  because  the  college  arranges 
the  knowledge  in  the  right  order  of  presenta- 
tion, and  parcels  it  out  in  daily  portions  of  the 
proper  amount  for  the  student  to  master,  and 
gives  him  guidance  and  discipline,  which  he 
could  not  get  at  home, — at  least  not  without  a 
very  competent  tutor.  He  could  do  the  work 
at  home,  though  not  so  easily. 

2.  Desire.     Having   recognized    that    the 
college  has  a  body  of  knowledge  to  administer, 
the  student,  to  succeed,  must  desire  that  knowl- 
edge.   If  he  goes  to  college  with  the  right  pur- 
pose, he  does  not  go  for  the  buildings,  nor  for 
the  faculty,  nor  for  the  amusements,  but  with 
a  great  desire  for  a  knowledge  of  the  facts  and 
laws  which  he  has  recognized  to  be  already  in 
existence. 

3.  Appropriation    through    concentration 
and  drill.     Recognition  and  desire  are  funda- 
mental to  the  young  man's  gaining  the  body  of 
knowledge  which  the  college  administers,  but 
they  are  not  sufficient.     To  succeed,  the  stu- 
dent must,  each  day,  concentrate  his  conscious- 
ness upon  the  daily  portion  of  the  facts  and 
laws  allotted  to  him,  in  the  various  branches 
which  he  is  studying.    Nor  is  it  sufficient  for 


52  DOMINION  WITHIN 

him  to  study  each  fact  and  law  until  he  clearly 
sees  that  it  is  true.  He  may  have  to  spend 
considerable  labor  to  do  even  this,  but  he  must 
do  more.  He  must  go  over  and  over  these 
facts  and  laws,  and  drill  them  into  his  memory, 
into  his  consciousness,  else  he  will  not  have 
command  of  them,  either  at  examination  time, 
or  in  his  succeeding  lessons,  or  when  he  needs 
them  to  do  practical  work. 

The  average  college  student  drills  the  facts 
and  laws  in  any  subject  into  his  mind  suffi- 
ciently to  enable  him  to  have  command  of  them 
until  he  has  passed  the  examinations  on  that 
subject,  and  on  related  subjects;  but  how  few 
of  the  facts  and  laws,  taught  in  a  college 
course,  does  the  average  student  drill  into  his 
consciousness  so  thoroughly  that  he  has  a  life- 
long command  of  them,  so  that  he  can  make 
instant  use  of  them  at  any  time  when  it  would 
suit  his  convenience  or  pleasure  to  do  so.  Only 
of  the  facts  and  laws  of  which  he  has  gained  an 
ineradicable  and  ready-on-demand  knowledge, 
can  he  be  said  to  have  gained  an  absolute 
mastery. 

During  the  process  of  concentration  and 
drill,  the  student  has  obstacles  to  contend  with. 


PRAYER  53 

In  the  first  place,  he  has  to  overcome  the  inertia 
of  ignorance,  the  difficulty  of  seeing  and  under- 
standing the  subject  matter  which  he  is  study- 
ing. But,  with  many,  an  even  greater  difficulty 
is  to  rule  out  distracting  thoughts,  and  keep 
the  consciousness  fixed  with  continuity,  hours 
at  a  time,  upon  the  subjects  being  studied. 
The  young  man  who  cannot,  during  his  study 
hours,  keep  thoughts  of  the  dance  he  went  to 
the  night  before,  or  of  the  theatre  party  he  is 
going  to  on  Saturday  night,  or  of  the  next 
week's  football  match,  out  of  his  mind  for  the 
most  part,  will  not  make  much  of  a  success  in 
college.  The  difficulty  of  doing  this  is  often 
very  great,  but  most  students  do  it,  in  spite  of 
the  difficulty.  Distracting  thoughts  incident 
to  disease  of  more  or  less  severity,  homesick- 
ness, anxiety  over  money  matters,  and  many 
others,  also  have  to  be  sternly  ruled  out  of  the 
mind,  in  order  to  study  successfully ;  and  many 
accomplish  this  task. 

4.  Application.  Nothing  so  fixes  facts 
and  laws,  learned  in  theory,  in  the  conscious- 
ness, in  such  a  way  as  to  give  a  mastery  of 
them,  as  an  application  of  them,  as  fast  as 
learned,  to  practical  conditions;  and  the  best 


54  DOMINION  WITHIN 

colleges  attend  to  it,  that  their  students  shall 
be  induced  to  make  practical  application  of 
their  theoretical  knowledge  to  the  largest  pos- 
sible extent.  This  not  only  helps  them  while 
in  college,  but  fits  them  for  work  in  the  world. 

The  student  who  properly  attends  to  the  ele- 
ments of  recognition,  desire,  appropriation,  and 
application,  in  connection  with  the  body  of 
knowledge  which  the  college  is  administering, 
will,  without  the  slightest  doubt,  graduate 
from  the  college  in  due  time  and  with  high 
honors ;  and,  if  he  properly  attends  to  these  ele- 
ments all  through  his  college  course,  with  refer- 
ence to  that  body  of  knowledge  he  has  daily 
maintained  an  attitude  of  prayer,  when  prayer 
is  rightly  understood,  for  true  prayer  always 
includes  the  elements  above  mentioned.  It 
includes  desire,  but  it  never  includes  an  ex- 
pectation of  or  an  asking  for  any  change  in  the 
objects  of  desire,  or  in  that  which  is  addressed 
in  prayer.  It  recognizes  that  all  the  change 
must  take  place  in  the  one  who  is  praying,  lift- 
ing him  from  ignorance  to  knowledge,  from 
bondage  to  freedom,  and  from  evil  to  good. 

Now  let  us  consider  how  it  works  out  on  a 
higher  and  more  important  field  of  endeavor. 


PRAYER  55 

What  practically  all  well-meaning  people  in 
the  world  are  striving  for  is  the  attainment  of 
holiness,  health  and  plenty, — in  other  words, 
harmony.  Religious  people  recognize  that  the 
source  of  these  is  God,  and  that  it  is  a  duty  as 
well  as  a  privilege  to  make  these  things  a  sub- 
ject of  prayer.  What  is  the  proper  process? 
It  is  important  to  know,  lest  we  should  "ask 
and  have  not,  because  we  ask  amiss." 

1.  Recognition.  Holiness,  health  (har- 
mony, strength) ,  and  plenty,  are  laws  of  God; 
they  are  the  eternal  manifestations  of  His 
being.  Since  God  is  omnipresent,  these  mani- 
festations are  omnipresent;  and  since  He  is 
infinite,  these  manifestations  are  infinite  and 
inexhaustible,  and  are  ever  at  hand.  So  we 
should  never  expect  God,  or  ask  Him,  to  create 
any  holiness,  health,  or  supply  for  us,  or  in  any 
way  to  change  Himself  or  His  laws.  If  we  do 
so,  we  shall  "ask  amiss."  But  we  should  rec- 
ognize that  God  has  already  provided  for  us 
all  good,  and  has  placed  it  nearer  to  us  than 
the  air  we  breathe,  as  near  to  every  man  as  are 
the  facts  of  the  multiplication  table,  which  are 
at  hand,  ready  to  be  learned  and  appropriated 
wherever  a  man  is.  This  is  what  Jesus  meant, 


56  DOMINION  WITHIN 

when  he  said:  "And  therefore  I  say  unto  you, 
'Have  faith  that  whatever  you  ask  for  in  prayer 
is  already  granted  you,  and  you  will  find  that 
it  will  be.' '  Twentieth  Century  New  Testa- 
ment. Mark  11:24. 

2.  Desire.     Without   desire   for   holiness, 
health  and  plenty,  and  without  desiring  them 
from  their  only  true  source,  God,  we  shall  have 
no  more  success  in  attaining  them  than  would 
a  college  student,  who,  though  attending  col- 
lege, had  no  real  desire  for  the  knowledge  there 
administered.     To  say  that  we  desire,  is  not 
sufficient.     The  desire  must  be  real.      Said 
Jesus,  "Blessed  are  they  which  do  hunger  and 
thirst  after  righteousness;   for  they  shall  be 
filled."     On  page  6  of  Science  and  Health, 
Mrs.  Eddy  writes:  "The  danger  from  (audi- 
ble) prayer  is  that  it  may  lead  us  into  tempta- 
tion.     By    it    we    may    become    involuntary 
hypocrites,  uttering  desires  which  are  not  real 
and  consoling  ourselves  in  the  midst  of  sin  with 
the  recollection  that  we  have  prayed  over  it  or 
mean  to  ask  forgiveness  at  some  later  day." 

3.  Appropriation    through    concentration 
and  drill.     We  are  born  as  ignorant  of  true 
holiness,    health,    and    supply,    and    of   their 


PRAYER  57 

Source,  as  we  are  of  arithmetic,  language,  or 
chemistry;  and  we  shall  never  gain  a  mastery 
of  the  harmony  of  life  in  its  various  phases 
with  any  less  effort,  or  in  any  very  different 
manner,  than  we  gain  a  mastery  of  the  forms 
of  worldly  knowledge  taught  in  school  and  col- 
lege. If  we  wish  to  gain  real  possession  of 
holiness,  health,  and  plenty,  we  must  concen- 
trate our  thought  upon  them,  and  upon  their 
relation  to  God,  until  we  understand  what  they 
really  are.  But  simply  theoretical  understand- 
ing is  far  from  being  sufficient.  Having  seen 
and  understood  what  these  forms  of  harmony 
are,  and  that  they  belong  to  us  in  the  same 
sense  that  the  facts  of  the  multiplication  table 
belong  to  us  if  we  are  willing  to  put  forth  the 
requisite  effort  to  gain  them,  it  next  behooves 
us  to  hold  our  thought  to  and  upon  the  fact 
that  harmony,  in  its  various  phases,  is  the  law 
of  God,  and  is  really  the  law  of  our  being,  and 
hold  it  there  consecutively  by  the  hour,  rigor- 
ously excluding  all  other  thoughts,  just  as  the 
child  holds  his  thought  to  and  upon  the  multi- 
plication table,  with  repetition  after  repetition, 
and  application  upon  application,  in  order  to 
absorb  it  indelibly  into  his  consciousness. 


58  DOMINION  WITHIN 

During  this  process  of  concentration  and 
drill,  our  greatest  obstacles  are  intruding 
thoughts,  trying  to  distract  our  attention, — 
temptations  of  sinful  desire ;  thoughts  of  pleas- 
ure, innocent  enough  in  themselves,  but  out  of 
place  during  our  period  of  prayer ;  feelings  of 
fear,  anxiety,  worry ;  feelings  of  pain  or  weak- 
ness; thoughts  along  a  score  of  lines  opposite 
to  the  law  of  harmony  which  we  are  trying  to 
master.  In  order  for  rapid  growth,  all  such  dis- 
tracting thoughts  must  be  sternly  ruled  out  of 
our  consciousness  for  some  considerable  con- 
secutive period  of  each  day,  and  as  much  as 
possible  during  all  the  day,  in  order  that  our 
thoughts  and  feelings  may  be  consciously  and 
determinedly  fastened  upon  harmony  in  its 
various  manifestations,  until  we  have  perma- 
nently absorbed  it  into  our  consciousness,  or 
identified  our  consciousness  with  it. 

In  this  connection  we  may  with  profit  recall 
such  counsel  as  follows:  "Work  out  your  own 
salvation  with  watchful  care.  Remember,  it  is 
God,  who,  in  his  kindness,  is  at  work  within 
you,  enabling  you  both  to  will  and  to  work." 
Phil.  2:12,  13.  Twentieth  Century  New  Tes- 
tament. "What  I  say  unto  you  I  say  unto 


PRAYER  59 

all,  Watch."  Mark  13:37.  "Pray  without 
ceasing."  I  Thes.  5 :17.  "Let  us  not  be  weary 
in  well-doing;  for  in  due  season,  we  shall  reap 
if  we  faint  not."  Gal.  6 :9.  "For  precept  must 
be  upon  precept,  precept  upon  precept;  line 
upon  line,  line  upon  line."  Isa.  28:10.  "Stand 
porter  at  the  door  of  thought.  Admitting  only 
such  conclusions  as  you  wish  realized  in  bodily 
results,  you  will  control  yourself  harmoniously. 
When  the  condition  is  present  which  you  say 
induces  disease,  whether  it  be  air,  exercise, 
heredity,  contagion,  or  accident,  then  perform 
your  office  as  porter  and  shut  out  these  un- 
healthy thoughts  and  fears.  Exclude  from 
mortal  mind  the  offending  errors.  The  issues 
of  pain  or  pleasure  must  come  through  mind, 
and  like  a  watchman  forsaking  his  post,  we 
admit  the  intruding  belief,  forgetting  that 
through  divine  help  we  can  forbid  this  en- 
trance." Science  and  Health,  page  392. 
"Hold  thought  steadfastly  to  the  enduring,  the 
good,  and  the  true,  and  you  will  bring  these 
into  your  experience  proportionably  to  their 
occupancy  of  your  thoughts."  Science  and 
Health,  page  261. 

4.     Application.     Nothing  so  quickly  and 


60  DOMINION  WITHIN 

so  thoroughly  gives  us  mastery  of  the  law  of 
harmony  in  its  various  phases,  after  we  theo- 
retically understand  what  it  is,  as  its  constant 
application  to  the  problems  of  daily  living. 
As  above  indicated,  until  we  have  thoroughly 
accomplished  our  tasks,  we  should  set  aside 
some  portion  of  each  day  for  concentrated  and 
consecutive  direction  of  our  thought  to  and 
upon  the  law  of  harmony,  even  as  the  college 
student  has  his  periods  of  consecutive  study; 
but,  in  addition  to  this,  we  should  make  use  of 
our  knowledge  that  harmony  really  is  the  law 
and  the  power  of  being  to  cast  out  of  our  con- 
sciousness feelings  of  fear,  worry,  doubt,  sin, 
and  pain  at  the  very  moment  that  these  in- 
truders try  to  gain  entrance.  If  any  of  these 
forms  of  error  seem  to  have  gained  permanent 
lodgment  in  our  consciousness,  as  in  the  case 
of  chronic  sin  or  disease,  we  may  well  contend 
with  these  more  especially  during  our  periods 
of  consecutive  work  or  prayer ;  but  throughout 
the  day  we  should  apply  our  knowledge  of  har- 
mony to  the  prompt  ejection  of  any  feelings 
of  discord  along  new  or  unusual  lines,  which 
we  detect  springing  up  in  our  minds.  This 


PRAYER  61 

will  be  a  most  valuable  application  of  what  we 
are  learning  and  striving  for. 

Most  people  have  really  acquired  a  mastery 
of  the  fundamentals  of  arithmetic.  They  could 
stand  an  examination  at  any  time,  at  a 
moment's  notice.  If  any  ordinary  problem 
presents  itself  in  their  business,  they  have  im- 
mediate command  of  the  knowledge  with  which 
to  solve  it.  They  do  not  have  to  consult  a  book, 
or  to  refresh  their  memory.  They  have  no  fear 
that  the  requisite  knowledge  is  not  there. 
When  they  have  reached  this  stage,  they  do 
not  have  to  study  these  fundamentals  of  arith- 
metic any  more,  or  make  any  conscious  effort 
with  regard  to  them.  They  have  merely  to  use 
the  knowledge  when  occasion  presents  itself. 
They  have  so  assimilated  this  form  of  knowl- 
edge that  they  do  not  hunger  or  thirst  for  it 
any  more,  since  it  springs  up  in  them  an  inex- 
haustible well  of  water,  ready  for  instant  use. 

Whoever  recognizes  that  harmony — holi- 
ness, health,  plenty — is  the  fact  of  being,  and 
is  ever  at  hand,  eternal,  changeless,  and  inex- 
haustible, the  perpetual  manifestation  of  God; 
and  whoever  desires  that  harmony  in  all  its 


62  DOMINION  WITHIN 

manifestations  with  his  whole  heart ;  and  who- 
ever will  concentrate  his  thought  and  feeling 
upon  this  law,  and  hold  his  mind  to  it,  and  drill 
it  into  his  consciousness,  and  make  continued 
application  of  it,  with  the  persistence,  watch- 
fulness, patience,  and  assiduity  that  the  aver- 
age person  has  spent  upon  the  fundamentals  of 
arithmetic,  such  a  person  may  be  sure  of  attain- 
ing the  same  mastery  of  holiness,  health  and 
plenty.  Then  he  will  have  no  fear  of  losing 
them.  He  will  not  have  to  strive  so  hard  for 
them  as  he  once  did.  He  will  merely  have  to 
use  his  demonstrable  knowledge  of  them  occa- 
sionally to  rule  out  discord,  just  as  the  average 
person  has  to  use  his  knowledge  of  arithmetic 
occasionally  to  solve  a  problem,  but  he  will  have 
no  more  fear  that  he  will  be  unable  to  overcome 
discord  than  the  average  person  entertains  a 
fear  that  he  cannot  reckon  up  a  grocery  bill  on 
occasion. 

A  person  who  has  acquired  such -a  demon- 
strable and  ready-on-demand  knowledge  of  the 
harmony  of  God  in  its  various  manifestations 
has  fed  upon  the  bread  of  life,  and  to  him  the 
following  words  of  Jesus  properly  apply :  UJfi 
that  eateth  of  this  bread  shall  live  forever." 


PRAYER  63 

"Whosoever  drinketh  of  the  water  that  I  shall 
give  him  shall  never  thirst;  but  the  water  that 
I  shall  give  him  shall  be  in  him  a  well  of  water 
springing  up  into  everlasting  life." 


MATTER 

"Matter  makes  itself  known  to  us  by  the 
testimony  of  the  senses.  We  see  it,  hear  it, 
smell  it,  taste  it,  touch  it.  But  observe,  that, 
after  all,  this  is  indirect  testimony.  These 
impressions  are  all  of  them  simply  brain  im- 
pressions. We  see,  hear,  smell,  taste,  touch, 
in  our  consciousness  only.  We  cannot  assert 
therefore  that  matter  exists  apart  from  this 
consciousness.  Science  has  nothing  to  say 
about  the  ultimate  nature  of  matter.  Science 
studies  matter  simply  as  a  fact  of  human  expe- 
rience. We  are  not  concerned  in  physics  with 
what  things  really  are,  but  solely  with  their 
properties  and  behavior.  Physics  neither 
offers  nor  seeks  an  explanation  of  the  universe. 
It  leaves  all  such  problems  to  metaphysics." — 
From  the  Text-book  on  Physics  by  Henderson 
and  Woodhull,  of  Columbia  University. 


FROM  SICKNESS  TO  HEALTH 

Matter  is  non-intelligent,  even  if  it  were  real, 
which  it  is  not.  Matter,  so-called,  possesses 
neither  consciousness  nor  the  power  of  motion. 
It  cannot  plan  its  own  states.  It  cannot  re- 
arrange itself,  whether  in  the  mass  or  in  mo- 
lecular relations.  Matter,  so-called,  is  a  belief 
or  shadow  of  substance,  which  mortal  mind 
images  forth  as  a  medium  in  which  and  through 
which  mortal  mind  can  depict  its  operations. 
Therefore  all  states  and  conditions  of  matter, 
whether  of  the  mortal  body  or  other  manifesta- 
tions of  matter,  are  determined  by  mortal 
mind,  unless,  through  the  operation  of  Sci- 
entific Christianity,  mortal  mind  has  been 
brought  under  control  by  the  conscious  appli- 
cation of  divine  Mind, — in  which  case  the  body 
is,  in  a  sense,  controlled  by  divine  Mind,  and 
continues  to  be,  more  and  more,  until  such  time 
as  the  belief  of  matter  is  completely  dispelled. 

It  is  well  to  understand  what  some  phases 
of  the  mortal  belief  are,  and  certain  claims  of 

64 


SICKNESS  TO  HEALTH  65 

mortal  mind  are  herewith  set  forth.  If  a 
person  entertains  in  his  consciousness,  in  an 
habitual  way,  anger,  anxiety,  grief,  malice, 
covetousness,  discontent,  lust,  envy,  self-con- 
demnation, or  any  inharmonious  mental  state, 
or  any  mental  state  that  is  unlike  the  divine 
Mind,  that  mental  condition  is  almost  sure, 
sooner  or  later,  to  be  pictured  forth  in  some 
inharmonious  condition  of  the  body,  named 
disease,  whether  organic  or  inorganic,  so-called. 
Any  of  these  inharmonious  or  ungodlike  men- 
tal states,  if  habitual,  gradually  result  in  im- 
peded and  irregular  action  of  one  or  more  of 
the  bodily  organs,  resulting  in  the  develop- 
ment of  poisons  in  the  system,  and  in  mal- 
nutrition and  the  imperfect  assimilation  of 
food.  These  conditions  tend  to  increase,  and 
almost  any  kind  of  a  disease  may  result. 
Almost  any  up-to-date  physician  would  agree 
that  this  is  so. 

A  gentleman  of  the  author's  acquaintance 
went  into  the  office  of  an  expert  blood  analyst, 
and  had  a  drop  of  blood  drawn  from  his  wrist, 
he  being  at  the  time  in  an  ordinary,  contented 
frame  of  mind.  Microscopic  and  other  analy- 
sis of  the  drop  showed  the  blood  to  be  pure. 


66  DOMINION  WITHIN 

Then  the  gentleman  purposely  thought  about 
a  matter  concerning  which  it  was  easy  for  him 
to  become  angry.  After  twenty  minutes  of 
this,  he  had  a  drop  of  blood  drawn,  and  the 
analysis  showed  the  presence  of  both  pus  and 
bile.  This  fact  ought  to  make  it  evident  how 
disease  often  starts. 

The  foregoing  is  a  statement  and  illustration 
of  the  workings  of  mortal  mind,  error,  and  rep- 
resents a  condition  of  affairs  to  be  overcome; 
and  the  mortal-mind  cause,  so-called,  has  to  be 
overcome  before  the  mortal-mind  effect,  so- 
called,  can  be  overcome,  another  way  of  saying 
which  is,  that  the  sin  must  be  overcome  before 
the  disease  resulting  from  it  can  be  overcome. 
The  inharmonious  and  ungodlike  mental  condi- 
tions must  be  corrected,  and  harmonious  and 
Godlike  mental  conditions  must  be  established 
in  their  places,  before  the  disease  can  be  healed. 
Sometimes  the  realization  of  the  practitioner, 
or  of  the  patient  himself  when  he  is  reading  the 
Bible  or  Christian  Science  literature  with  the 
true  understanding,  may  be  so  clear  and  abso- 
lute as  to  overcome  both  the  sin  and  the  disease 
in  a  few  moments,  or  in  a  single  treatment.  In 
that  case,  the  mortal-mind  cause,  so-called,  and 


SICKNESS  TO  HEALTH  67 

mortal-mind  effect,  so-called,  are  both  over- 
come as  part  of  one  and  the  same  act.  How- 
ever, where  the  healing  is  not  immediate,  it  is 
worth  while  to  gain  it  by  faithful  and  con- 
tinued work.  Under  such  a  program,  the  chief 
effort  of  the  patient  and  practitioner  should  be 
to  overcome  the  inharmonious  mental  habits, 
being  sure  that,  as  soon  as  they  are  overcome, 
or  very  soon  after,  the  disease  will  disappear. 
Some  of  the  following  suggestions  will  apply 
to  one  person  and  some  to  another.  Each  will 
doubtless  be  able  to  pick  out  what  applies  to 
himself  or  herself. 

Are  you  tempted  to  be  frequently  angry  at 
your  fellowmen,  or  at  yourself,  or  at  animals 
and  things  which  are  around  you?  "Cease  from 
anger,  and  forsake  wrath:  fret  not  yourself  in 
any  wise  to  do  evil."  "Be  not  hasty  in  your 
spirit  to  be  angry:  for  anger  resteth  in  the 
bosom  of  fools."  "He  that  hath  no  rule  over 
his  own  spirit  is  like  a  city  that  is  broken 
down."  "Let  all  bitterness,  and  wrath,  and 
anger,  and  clamour  and  evil  speaking,  be  put 
away  from  you,  with  all  malice." 

Are  you  tempted  to  entertain  and  dwell 
upon  lustful  thoughts?  Remember  that  the 


68  DOMINION  WITHIN 

lusts  of  the  flesh  are  not  ordained  of  God,  and 
are  not  known  to  God.  They  have  no  part  in 
the  divine  Mind.  They  do  not  belong  to  the 
true  man,  which  is  your  true  self -hood,  and 
which  it  is  your  business  to  demonstrate.  "Be 
ye  perfect,  even  as  your  Father  in  heaven  is 
perfect."  Entertain  no  thought  or  desire 
which  your  heavenly  Father  does  not  enter- 
tain. "Let  no  man  say  when  he  is  tempted, 
I  am  tempted  (tried)  of  God:  for  God  cannot 
be  tempted  with  evil,  neither  tempteth  He  any 
man:  but  every  man  is  tempted  when  he  is 
drawn  away  of  his  own  lust  and  enticed.  When 
lust  hath  conceived,  it  bringeth  forth  sin,  and 
sin,  when  it  is  finished,  bringeth  forth  (disease 
and)  death.  Do  not  err,  my  beloved  brethren. 
Every  good  gift  and  every  perfect  gift  is  from 
above  (and  not  from  the  earth  or  from  the 
flesh)  and  cometh  down  from  the  Father  of 
lights,  with  whom  is  no  variableness,  neither 
shadow  of  turning.  Of  His  own  will  begat 
He  us  with  the  word  of  truth  (not  by  any 
fleshly  process),  that  we  should  be  a  kind  of 
first  fruit  of  His  creatures.  Wherefore,  lay 
aside  all  filthiness,  and  superfluity  of  naughti- 


SICKNESS  TO  HEALTH  69 

ness,  and  receive  with  meekness  the  engrafted 
word  which  is  able  to  save  your  souls." 

Are  you  tempted  to  continued  grief  over  the 
loss  of  some  cherished  possession  or  over  the 

!  so-called  death  of  some  loved  one?  Know  that 
God  has  made  all  that  really  is,  and  that  noth- 
ing which  He  has  made  can  be  destroyed. 
Know  that  no  real  good  is,  in  truth,  separated 
from  you  for  an  instant,  and  know  that  it  is 
not  in  the  power  of  error  to  keep  you  very  long 
from  realizing  this  fact.  All  that  seems  lost 
to  you  will  soon  be  restored  to  you  with  a  more 
perfect  and  satisfying  possession  or  under- 
standing thereof, — and  the  sooner  in  propor- 
tion as  you  know  this  to  be  true,  and  have 
confidence  in  the  imperishability  of  that  which 
is  good.  Nothing  is  lost  in  truth,  nor  is  the 
realization  thereof  lost  very  long  to  those  who 
know  this  fact.  "I  would  that  you  sorrow  not 
as  those  who  know  not  the  gospel."  God  does 
not  grieve  over  anything.  He  has  no  occasion 
to.  In  truth,  you  are  His  image  and  likeness ; 
and  you  have  no  occasion  for  grief,  if  you  do 
not  allow  yourself  to  be  deceived  by  appear- 
ances, but,  on  the  contrary,  hang  on  to  your 


70  DOMINION  WITHIN 

Scientific  knowledge  of  things  as  they  are. 
The  world  thinks  that  it  is  a  virtue  to  grieve 
under  certain  conditions,  and  that  it  would  be 
unnatural  in  an  opprobrious  sense  not  to  do  so ; 
but  do  not  be  deceived  by  the  world's  judg- 
ment. There  is  no  virtue  in  grief.  The  Chris- 
tian who  really  believes  his  faith  has  little 
occasion  for  grief.  Put  it  out  of  mind  as  not 
belonging  to  your  high  calling  in  Christ  Jesus, 
if  you  would  be  holy,  happy  and  well. 

Are  you  tempted  to  be  anxious  about  any- 
thing? Are  you  given  to  worry  and  fretting? 
No  person  ever  bettered  his  condition  in  the 
least  by  entertaining  any  such  sentiments ;  but 
many  have  done  themselves,  in  appearance, 
incalculable  harm  by  cherishing  anxiety  and 
worry.  Do  your  duty  by  God,  by  your  fellow- 
men,  and  by  yourself,  hour  by  hour,  and  day 
by  day,  as  well  as  you  know  how,  and  let  it 
rest  at  that.  "Why  are  ye  anxious  for  the 
morrow,  what  ye  shall  eat,  or  what  ye  shall 
drink,  or  wherewithal  ye  shall  be  clothed?  Seek 
ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  His  righteous- 
ness, and  all  these  things  shall  be  added  unto 
you."  Do  the  best  thing  you  can  discover  at 
all  times.  Having  done  that,  "be  careful  (full 


SICKNESS  TO  HEALTH  71 

of  care)  for  nothing."  As  some  one  once  said: 
"If  you  can  do  anything  about  it,  why  don't 
you?  And  if  you  can't,  what  is  the  use  of 
worrying  about  it?"  But  if  you  believe  God, 
you  have  no  occasion  to  worry.  If  you  really 
believe  and  trust  Him,  your  needs  will  be  met, 
day  by  day,  whether  you  can  see  the  way  in 
advance  or  not. 

Are  you  doubtful  or  discouraged  because 
you  are  not  healed  quicker?  That  is  the  devil's 
device  to  keep  you  in  an  inharmonious  state  of 
mind,  so  that,  in  belief,  your  food  will  not 
assimilate,  your  bodily  organs  will  not  act 
properly,  and  poisons  will  continue  to  be 
secreted  in  your  system.  Do  not  be  caught  by 
this  snare  of  the  devil.  Know  that  God  made 
man,  that  all  God's  works  are  perfect;  that 
health  and  harmony  are  eternal  laws  of  God, 
and  are  present  facts.  Resting  in  this  assur- 
ance, be  hopeful,  cheerful,  patient  and  persist- 
ent. Maintain  the  joy  of  the  Lord.  Rule  out 
all  inharmonious  and  ungodlike  emotions  and 
sentiments.  Keep  them  out  by  relying  on  God 
and  by  meditating  on  His  law.  If  you  do  this 
persistently,  the  mortal-mind  so-called  causes 
of  your  trouble  will  be  removed;  your  food  will 


72  DOMINION  WITHIN 

assimilate  better;  mal-nutrition  will  gradually 
cease;  poisons  will  cease  to  be  formed;  the 
poisons  already  in  your  system,  in  belief,  will 
be  gradually  eliminated;  new  and  healthy  tis- 
sues will  be  built  up.  It  often  takes  time  to 
accomplish  this,  but  what  of  it?  You  enter- 
tained wrong  mental  states  for  weeks  and 
months  before  the  resulting  disease  developed. 
Is  it  any  wonder  that  you  should  be  required 
to  entertain  right  and  God-like  habits  of 
thought  for  weeks  before  the  disease  disap- 
pears? And  do  you  not  see  that  if  you  allow 
yourself  to  vacillate  between  hope  and  fear, 
between  confidence  and  doubt,  between  trust 
in  God  and  anxiety,  and  do  not  trust  God  with 
your  whole  heart,  you  are  delaying  your  heal- 
ing just  so  much?  It  is  practically  certain  that 
if  you  maintain  a  confident,  hopeful,  cheerful 
frame  of  mind,  without  interruption,  for  a 
number  of  weeks  consecutively,  beneficial 
physical  results  will  be  in  evidence.  "Why  art 
thou  cast  down,  O  my  soul?  and  why  art  thou 
disquieted  within  me  ?  Hope  thou  in  God :  for 
I  shall  yet  praise  Him,  who  is  the  health  of  my 
countenance,  and  my  God."  The  summation 
of  the  matter  is :  If  you  want  to  bo  well,  believe 


SICKNESS  TO  HEALTH  73 

in  God,  and  the  all-power  and  all-presence  of 
good;  in  the  essential  nothingness  and  imper- 
manency  of  evil  in  its  every  manifestation ;  cul- 
tivate and  maintain  God-like  qualities  of  mind ; 
cast  out  and  refuse  to  entertain  all  ungodlike 
qualities  of  mind,  however  much  excuse  there 
may  seem  to  be  for  entertaining  them;  keep 
your  confidence  in  God,  and  keep  on  doing  it ; 
and,  meanwhile,  place  your  sole  reliance  for 
healing  upon  Spirit,  and  withdraw  your  reli- 
ance absolutely  from  matter,  whether  in  the 
form  of  drugs,  or  in  any  other  form,  thus 
honoring  the  Lord  your  God  with  your  whole 
trust  and  with  your  whole  reliance.  Follow 
this  program  faithfully  and  without  cessation; 
and  your  reward  is  sure;  and  it  will  come  in 
such  time  as  is  really  for  your  best  good.  To 
carry  out  this  program,  do  not  hesitate  at  any 
amount  of  effort,  nor  at  any  reasonable  ex- 
pense, nor  at  any  sacrifice  of  worldly  plans  and 
pleasures ;  for  that  which  you  will  attain  as  the 
result  of  this  program  will  be  the  salvation  of 
your  soul,  the  being  made  whole  and  God-like 
in  your  consciousness. 

Your  particular  disease  may  be  one  which 
was  not  caused  in  the  beginning  by  any  inhar- 


74  DOMINION  WITHIN 

monious  mental  state  which  you  were  cherish- 
ing, but  may  have  been  caused  by  an  accident, 
by  being  poisoned  in  some  way,  by  the  mortal 
belief  of  contagion,  by  the  mortal  belief  of 
having  taken  germs  into  your  system  through 
drinking  water,  or  food,  or  otherwise,  or  by  any 
one  of  a  variety  of  so-called  causes  of  disease 
extraneous  to  your  thought.  Even  if  this  be 
the  case,  yet  you  probably  have  been  through 
a  long  period  of  fear,  anxiety,  doubt,  and  dis- 
couragement incident  to  the  disease  and  to 
complications  in  your  affairs  which  your  dis- 
eased condition  may  have  resulted  in.  Hence, 
very  likely,  there  has  developed  in  your  system, 
in  belief,  more  or  less  of  the  inactive  and 
poisonous  conditions  which  result  from  fear, 
anxiety,  and  discouragement,  and,  in  this  way, 
the  original  disease  has  been  aggravated  and 
perpetuated  in  your  consciousness,  and  in  the 
bodily  manifestation.  Hence,  to  heal  the  dis- 
ease requires  the  overcoming  and  casting  out 
of  fear,  anxiety,  doubt,  and  discouragement, 
almost  or  quite  as  much  as  though  the  disease 
had  been  caused  originally  by  some  untoward 
mental  condition.  Little  or  nothing  may  stand 
in  the  way  of  your  healing  except  the  inhar- 


SICKNESS  TO  HEALTH  75 

monious  and  ungodlike  mental  conditions 
which  you  are  cherishing,  whether  your  disease 
originated  in  such  conditions  or  not.  If  the 
disease  did  not  originate  in  improper  mental 
emotions  which  you  were  cherishing,  then  the 
disease  came  on  without  sin  on  your  own  part ; 
and  it  ought  to  be  easily  overcome,  if  you  have 
not  allowed  sin  (ungodlike  mental  emotions) 
to  creep  in  and  occupy  your  consciousness 
because  of  the  disease.  As  said  before,  you 
should  "right  about  face,"  place  your  hope, 
your  trust,  your  confidence,  in  God,  and  keep 
on  doing  so  without  vacillation.  Then  the  dis- 
ease will  commence  to  yield,  and  be  completely 
overcome,  whatever  its  original  cause,  so-called, 
may  ha^e  been.  The  whole  universe  is  ruled 
absolutely  by  God,  Love,  unadulterated  good. 
If  you  actually  believe  this,  you  have  nothing 
to  fear,  nothing  to  be  anxious  about,  nothing 
to  be  discouraged  about.  It  is  only  the  cher- 
ishing of  fear,  anxiety,  doubt,  and  discourage- 
ment which  can  long  cloud  over  from  your 
realization  the  health,  harmony,  strength  and 
abundance  which  God  has  provided  from  the 
foundation  of  the  world,  and  which  are  already 
yours,  and  which  are  constantly  closer  to  you 


76  DOMINION  WITHIN 

than  the  air  you  breathe,  and  from  which,  in 
reality,  you  can  never  get  away.  Therefore, 
don't  be  afraid;  don't  be  anxious;  don't  grieve; 
don't  be  discouraged:  you  cannot  afford  to. 
Hope  and  trust  in  God ;  and  keep  at  it,  through 
thick  and  thin  of  the  clouds  of  mortal  error, 
and  they  will  soon  vanish  entirely. 


"All  the  good  law  and  all  the  good  order 
which  the  state  or  church  enjoys  to-day  may  be 
traced  back  over  some  route  to  the  words  and 
deeds  of  men  who  rebelled  against  the  kind  of 
law  and  the  kind  of  order  that  they  found 
administered  by  its  'constituted  guardians';  to 
men  who  dared  to  appeal  from  the  'keepers  of 
divine  truth'  to  divine  truth  itself — from  the 
'trustees  of  God'  to  God  himself." — Selected. 


WORKING  IN  TRUTH 

"Trust  in  the  Lord  with  all  thy  heart,  and 
lean  not  to  thine  own  understanding,  but  in  all 
thy  ways  acknowledge  Him,  and  He  shall 
direct  thy  paths." 

To  trust  in  God  is  not  an  inactive  state  of 
mind,  and  is  not  most  apropos  when  every- 
thing is,  to  human  sense,  smooth  sailing.  We 
have  more  need  of  trust  in  God  in  time  of  out- 
ward storm  than  in  time  of  outward  calm. 

To  rightly  trust  in  God  is  not  a  passive 
condition,  but  is  to  actively  lay  hold  on  ano! 
declare  the  supremacy,  allness,  and  potency  of 
the  everlasting  laws  of  God,  good,  and  to  keep 
doing  this  every  moment,  until  we  have  won 
inward  peace, — and  not  only  peace,  but  joy, — 
and  not  only  joy,  but  the  conscious  sense  of 
power,  the  realization  that  no  error  can  stand 
before  us  because  we  have  consciouslv  taken 

w 

our  stand  with  the  law,  the  dynamic  energy,  of 
God.  We  are  fighting  with  the  sword  of  the 
Spirit,  which  is  the  word  of  God. 

77 


78  DOMINION  WITHIN 

If  we  can  keep  ourselves  in  this  active  reali- 
zation of  peace,  joy  in  good,  and  power,  at 
least  part  of  the  time  daily,  and  especially  if 
we  can  so  reverse  the  arguments  of  mortal 
mind  as  to  rise  into  this  sense  of  spiritual 
power  at  those  special  times  when  error  would 
argue  the  reality  of  discouragement,  injustice, 
grief,  separation,  etc.,  to  us,  so  that  we  shall 
maintain  a  peaceful  consciousness  all  of  the 
time,  rising  at  times  into  the  active,  assertive 
realization  of  the  presence  and  power  of  unity, 
justice,  and  love,  the  outward  discord  will  soon 
disappear. 

Error  is  most  surely  making  headway  in 
enforcing  its  so-called  law,  when  it  has  induced 
us  to  listen  to  its  argument  for  the  reality  of 
injustice,  separation,  misunderstanding,  dis- 
couragement, grief,  and  other  falsehoods,  and 
this  is  just  the  time  when  error  needs  to  be  met. 
It  is  not  wise  to  say  to  ourselves,  Well,  I  will 
yield  to  this  sense  of  discouragement,  or  smart- 
ing, or  grief,  or  injustice,  or  what  not,  until  the 
mood  passes,  and  then,  when  I  am  not  under 
temptation,  when  I  feel  calmer,  I  will  work  in 
the  truth.  To  assume  this  attitude,  is  to  allow 
error  to  entrench  itself,  which  is  always  unwise 


WORKING  IN  TRUTH  79 

and  sometimes  dangerous;  it  is  to  allow  our- 
selves to  get  into  a  frame  of  mind  where  we  are 
liable  to  do  or  say  some  unwise  thing  against 
our  own  right  interests.  Moreover,  to  assume 
this  attitude  is  to  sacrifice  a  golden  oppor- 
tunity. 

If  we  make  the  initial  effort,  we  shall  find 
that  we  can  rise  to  a  clearness  and  strength  of 
realization  of  the  presence  and  active  power  of 
good  in  its  various  phases  at  the  very  time  when 
temptation  to  doubt,  discouragement,  grief, 
anxiety,  and  the  like  is  upon  us,  to  a  degree 
that  we  cannot  attain  to  at  any  other  time. 
The  really  brave  man  experiences  a  sense  of 
courage  in  the  face  of  danger  that  he  could  not 
possibly  conjure  up  at  a  time  when  no  danger 
was  apparent.  So  the  true  Christian  can  real- 
ize a  degree  of  love,  at  the  very  time  when 
error  is  trying  to  argue  hate  or  unfairness  or 
jealousy,  without  or  within,  or  both,  that  he 
otherwise  would  find  difficulty  in  attaining. 

Likewise,  the  true  Christian,  if  he  takes 
advantage  of  his  opportunity,  can  realize  joy 
in  good, — joy  in  the  knowledge  that  it  is  in 
his  power  to  enforce  good,  joy  in  the  certain 
prospect  of  seeing  error,  injustice,  falsehood, 


80 

narrowness,  go  down  before  the  mental  en- 
forcement of  Love,- — to  a  degree  that,  at  his 
present  stage  of  growth,  he  cannot  attain  to 
except  when  he  is  spurred  to  rise  to  such  a 
spiritual  height  by  a  conscious  reaction  against 
outward  suggestions  or  occasions  for  grief, 
anxiety,  or  fear.  And  so  the  true  Christian 
meets  every  outward  phase  of  error,  in  the 
very  moment  of  its  appearing,  with  a  superla- 
tive realization  of  the  presence  and  potency  of 
the  opposing  phase  of  good,  and  of  his  power 
through  right  mental  work  to  enforce  that 
phase  of  good  to  the  overcoming  and  total 
destruction  of  the  manifest  phase  of  error. 
Thus  hatred,  malice,  envy,  jealousy,  revenge, 
are  met  with  the  realization  and  mental  en- 
forcement of  Love;  injustice  with  the  realiza- 
tion and  enforcement  of  justice;  fear  with  the 
realization  and  enforcement  of  the  omnipotence 
of  God,  good. 

Just  as  the  courage  of  the  trained  soldier 
rises  instantaneously  and  automatically  in  the 
face  of  danger,  likewise  we  can  rapidly  so  train 
ourselves  that  the  disposition  to  the  mental 
enforcement  of  the  law  of  God,  good,  shall 
spring  up  in  our  consciousness  instantaneously 


WORKING  IN  TRUTH  81 

and  spontaneously  upon  the  appearance  of 
error  in  any  phase, — and  this,  too,  as  previ- 
ously remarked,  to  a  degree  that  we  could  not 
now  attain  to  except  in  the  face  of  some  obsta- 
cle to  be  overcome.  And  it  is  this  instantane- 
ous, superlative  realization  and  enforcement  of 
good  that  is  of  supreme  value  in  overcoming 
and  destroying  error.  It  does  not  permit  us 
to  virtually  consent  to  the  reality  of  error  any- 
where from  a  few  hours  to  a  few  days  before 
waking  up  to  combat  it,  thus  allowing  error  to 
entrench  itself  in  our  consciousness  and  in  the 
outward  situation;  but  it  -meets  error  on  the 
spot,  and  with  a  clearness  and  potency  of  reali- 
zation to  which  we  could  not  attain  if  we  were 
less  prompt  in  turning  to  God ;  and  thus  error 
is  stifled  and  cast  into  outer  darkness,  its  native 
nothingness,  often  in  the  very  moment  of  its 
seeming  birth,  and  usually  before  it  has  as- 
sumed large  apparent  proportions. 

In  dealing  with  mental  errors,  such  as  anger, 
jealousy,  injustice,  selfishness,  narrowness,  as 
manifest  through  those  with  whom  we  are  asso- 
ciated, it  is  usually  wiser  not  to  say  very  much 
audibly,  or  to  be  drawn  into  discussions,  but  to 
mentally  enforce  the  law  of  God.  "Though 


82  DOMINION  WITHIN 

we  walk  in  the  flesh,  we  do  not  war  after  the 
flesh  (by  human  speech  and  understanding)  ; 
for  the  weapons  of  our  warfare  are  not  carnal, 
but  mighty  through  God  (Love)  to  the  pull- 
ing down  of  strongholds,  casting  down  imagi- 
nations and  every  high  thing  that  exalteth 
itself  against  the  knowledge  of  God,  and  bring- 
ing into  captivity  every  thought  (within  or 
without)  to  the  obedience  of  Christ."  If  thou 
art  obeying  God,  and  art  thus  the  child  of  God. 
"no  weapon  that  is  formed  against  thee  shall 
prosper;  and  every  tongue  that  shall  rise 
against  thee  in  judgment  thou  shalt  condemn. 
This  is  the  heritage  of  the  servants  of  the  Lord, 
and  their  righteousness  is  of  me  saith  the 
Lord."  Let  us  mentally  enforce  this  law.  Let 
us  train  ourselves  to  do  it  immediately  and 
automatically  and  confidently  whenever  error 
asserts  itself.  "Watch."  "Pray  (aspire  after, 
realize  and  enforce  good)  without  ceasing." 
"Be  instant  in  season,  out  of  season."  Thus 
shall  we  uniformly  have  peace,  joy  and  victory 
in  God, — and  ofttimes  the  more  in  the  very 
moments  when  error  is  most  assertive,  until,  at 
the  last,  we  shall  have  part  in  the  final  victory 


WORKING  IN  TRUTH  83 

when  all  error  shall  disappear,  never  to  appear 
again. 

Thus  far  the  overcoming  of  discord  in  the 
mental  realm  has  been  spoken  of;  but  discord 
in  the  so-called  physical  realm  is  to  be  removed 
in  the  same  way.  Apparent  disease  or  weak- 
ness in  the  body  should  be  instantly  met  with 
the  realization  and  enforcement  of  the  laws 
of  harmony  and  strength,  and  the  sense  of 
poverty  or  accident  should  be  overcome  with 
the  continued  and  vivid  realization  and  dec- 
laration that  plenty  and  order  are  the  ever- 
lasting facts  of  being,  and  that  there  are  no 
contrary  facts.  All  that  appears  to  the  con- 
trary is  not  fact,  but  destructible  illusion. 

The  affairs  of  mortals,  both  mental  and 
physical,  often  get  into  sad  tangles,  and  grow 
worse  and  worse  past  their  power  to  help ;  but 
this  is  not  the  case  with  true  Christians.  "All 
tilings  w^ork  together  for  good  to  them  that 
love  God,"  to  them  that  love  Him  actively 
enough  to  be  on  the  alert  to  realize  and  enforce 
His  law,  in  their  own  consciousness  first,  and 
then  outwardly  in  the  circle  of  their  legitimate 
affairs. 


HINDRANCES  TO  HEALING 

(Reprinted  from  the  C.  S.  Journal  of  July, 
1909.) 

Usually  it  is  not  difficult  for  a  patient  to  see 
that  unbelief,  lack  of  understanding,  sin,  doubt, 
discouragement,  fear,  and  lack  of  application 
tend  to  retard  or  prevent  healing  in  Christian 
Science.  But  there  are  hindrances  of  another 
class  which  stand  in  the  way  of  the  desired  end, 
and  which  are  usually  more  difficult  for  the 
patient  to  discern.  These  appear  in  the  way 
solely  because  the  patient  has  not  learned  the 
lesson  of  self -surrender.  He  does  not  know 
what  self -surrender  is  or  means,  hence  he  does 
not  know  how  to  go  about  it;  and  this  not 
having  been  accomplished,  the  unconscious  as- 
sertion of  self  leads  him  to  put  many  stumbling 
blocks  in  his  own  way. 

Jesus  said  to  his  disciples:  "If  any  man  will 
come  after  me,  let  him  deny  himself,  and  take 
up  his  cross,  and  follow  me."  The  self  which 
must  be  denied  or  renounced  is  the  carnal  mind 

64 


HINDRANCES  TO  HEALING  85 

which  Paul  declared  is  "enmity  against  God: 
for  it  is  not  subject  to  the  law  of  God,  neither 
indeed  can  be."  Many  people  have  not  care- 
fully thought  out  these  matters,  or  carefully 
searched  the  Scriptures  with  regard  to  them, 
but  it  is  the  implicit  belief  of  the  average  per- 
son that  we  get  into  the  understanding  of 
the  truth  and  the  kingdom  of  God  by  com- 
mencing where  we  are,  and  by  correcting, 
developing,  and  enlarging  that  which  we 
already  have,  until  finally  we  shall  reach  per- 
fection. Those,  however,  who  act  upon  this 
theory  make  as  radical  a  mistake  as  did  those 
of  ancient  times  who  thought  to  start  upon  the 
earth  as  a  foundation  and  build  a  tower  which 
would  reach  to  heaven.  God  brought  their 
work  to  utter  confusion  and  destruction,  as  He 
does  with  the  work  of  those  who  try  to  build 
spiritual  life,  or  to  gain  spiritual  health,  on 
the  basis  of  the  carnal  mind. 

Said  the  apostle,  "Other  foundation  can  no 
man  lay  than  that  is  laid,  which  is  Jesus 
Christ;"  and  in  immediate  connection  with  this 
declaration  we  also  find  these  words:  "Let  no 
man  deceive  himself.  If  any  man  among  you 
seemeth  to  be  wise  in  this  world,  let  him  become 


86  DOMINION  WITHIN 

a  fool,  that  he  may  be  wise.  For  the  wisdom 
of  this  world  is  foolishness  with  God."  The 
fact  is,  that  before  we  can  learn  much  of  the 
saving  truth,  we  must  be  willing  and  ready  to 
discard,  as  having  no  truth,  reliability,  or  per- 
manent value,  all  of  that  habit  of  thought  and 
all  of  our  so-called  knowledge  which  is  directly 
or  indirectly  based  on  the  body  or  the  testi- 
mony of  the  senses.  In  the  measure  that  we 
have  emptied  our  minds  of  "philosophy  and 
vain  deceit,  after  the  tradition  of  men,  after  the 
rudiments  of  the  world,"  we  are  ready  to  learn 
and  experience  the  benefits  of  Truth.  Said 
Jesus:  "Except  ye  be  converted,  and  become 
as  little  children,  ye  shall  not  enter  into  the 
kingdom  of  heaven.  Whosoever  therefore  shall 
humble  himself  as  this  little  child,  the  same  is 
greatest  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven."  Jesus 
said  again:  "No  man  can  come  to  me,  except 
the  Father  which  hath  sent  me  draw  him;"  that 
is,  we  cannot  bring  our  mortal  selves,  our  car- 
nal minds,  to  God.  We  must  renounce,  or 
give  up,  the  carnal  mind,  and  let  the  Spirit  be 
manifested  in  us;  and  thus  we  come  to  Christ. 
Self  not  having  been  renounced,  it  crops  out 
in  various  ways,  to  the  hindrance  of  the  demon- 


HINDRANCES  TO  HEALING  87 

stration  of  Truth  and  of  the  patient's  progress. 
Some  of  these  ways  we  do  well  to  consider,  not 
for  the  purpose  of  condemning  those  who  have 
been  ignorant  that  they  were  transgressing  the 
law  of  Spirit,  but  for  the  purpose  of  helping 
all  to  uncover  and  recognize  the  error,  so  that 
we  may  turn  away  from  it  and  follow  in  the 
true  way.  Most  people,  when  they  turn  to 
Truth  for  help,  do  so,  not  because  they  care 
about  Truth,  but  because  they  care  about  them- 
selves. They  want  God's  help,  if  He  has  any 
to  bestow,  but  it  may  not  even  occur  to  them 
that  they  are  to  make  any  sacrifice  therefor, 
except  the  payment  of  some  money  to  a  prac- 
titioner and  the  giving  up  of  some  of  their  time 
to  reading  under  the  practitioner's  direction. 
At  the  start  they  do  not  know  that  Truth 
requires  of  them  to  gain  a  totally  new  and  dif- 
ferent understanding  of  life  and  health,  and 
also  in  some  ways  to  follow  after  a  different 
manner  of  life ;  but  after  a  time  they  begin  to 
perceive  something  of  what  the  demands  of 
Truth  are,  and  then  comes  the  test.  Will  they 
renounce  self  as  manifested  in  the  former  ways 
of  thought  and  living,  and  follow  after  the 
truth,  because  it  is  the  truth,  irrespective  of 


88  DOMINION  WITHIN 

whether  they  have  already  received  benefits  or 
not?  If  so,  then  they  are  loyal  to  the  truth, 
and  unless  they  are  placing  stumbling-blocks 
in  their  own  way  along  some  other  line,  they 
will  be  healed  in  God's  own  time ;  for  they  have 
fulfilled  the  condition:  "Seek  ye  first  the  king- 
dom of  God,  and  his  righteousness;  and  all 
these  things  shall  be  added  unto  you." 

Many  people  desire  to  buy  (with  as  small 
an  expenditure  as  possible)  their  health,  with 
the  conscious  or  unconscious  purpose  to  go  on 
living  their  former  lives  of  worldly  pleasure, 
when  health  has  been  attained.  The  error  and 
disappointment  of  such  people  are  well  de- 
scribed by  St.  James:  "Ye  ask,  and  receive 
not,  because  ye  ask  amiss,  that  ye  may  con- 
sume it  upon  your  lusts.  Ye  adulterers  and 
adultresses,  know  ye  not  that  the  friendship  of 
the  world  is  enmity  with  God?  whoever  there- 
fore will  be  a  friend  of  the  world  is  the  enemy 
of  God.  .  .  .  God  resisteth  the  proud,  but 
giveth  grace  unto  the  humble.  Submit  your- 
selves therefore  to  God.  Resist  the  devil,  and 
he  will  flee  from  you.  Draw  nigh  to  God,  and 
he  will  draw  nigh  to  you.  .  .  .  Humble  your- 


HINDRANCES  TO  HEALING  89 

selves  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord,  and  he  shall 
lift  you  up." 

When  an  individual  has  the  proper  appre- 
ciation of  the  healing  truth  he  will  feel  toward 
it  as  Jesus  describes  in  Matthew's  Gospel: 
"The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto  a  mer- 
chant man,  seeking  goodly  pearls:  who,  when 
he  had  found  one  pearl  of  great  price,  went 
and  sold  all  that  he  had,  and  bought  it."  The 
lesson  on  this  point  is  further  enforced  by  the 
teachings  of  Jesus,  when  he  counseled  the  rich 
young  man  to  give  up  all  his  possessions  and 
become  his  follower. 

If  we  have  firmly  determined  to  sacrifice  all, 
if  necessary,  for  Truth,  very  often  we  shall  not 
be  called  upon  to  make  the  sacrifice;  and  it  is 
an  immense  help  toward  healing  to  have  this 
point  settled  in  the  patient's  mind,  so  that  he 
will  not  acquire  the  habit  of  measuring  a  bene- 
fit received  by  the  money  paid  out,  but  will 
have  his  mind  at  rest  upon  this  question,  that 
he  may  be  free  to  attend  to  lines  of  thought 
which  are  beneficial  instead  of  detrimental. 
We  are  by  no  means  so  ready  to  be  healed  by 
Spirit,  if  we  are  all  the  time  judging  and 


90  DOMINION  WITHIN 

examining  results  with  the  critical  disposition 
of  mortal  calculation.  The  thing  to  do,  is  to 
make  ready  to  surrender  our  all  to  Spirit,  and 
thus  be  the  better  prepared  to  receive  the  gifts 
of  Spirit. 

A  student  who  is  really  interested  in  his 
studies  does  not  long  for  his  school-days  to 
cease.  If  he  could  in  any  way  manage  it,  he 
would  be  glad  to  spend  his  time  and  money  to 
go  on  in  school  and  college  indefinitely,  and  so 
in  the  case  of  the  person  who  loves  music. 
Likewise,  a  patient,  if  he  loves  the  truth  for  its 
own  sake,  will  not  be  in  a  hurry  to  get  through 
with  his  practitioner,  if  the  practitioner  is  help- 
ing him  to  a  higher  understanding  of  Truth. 
A  patient  who  is  not  anxious  to  get  out  from 
under  his  practitioner's  care  at  the  earliest  pos- 
sible moment,  for  the  sake  of  saving  time  and 
money,  but  who  takes  such  a  mental  attitude 
that  he  is  always  looking  for  an  opportunity  to 
learn  more  of  Truth,  for  which  he  is  as  glad  to 
make  return  as  is  the  average  person  for  the 
theater  or  the  excursion,  is  certain  to  have 
healing  and  all  other  needed  good  added  unto 
him. 

There  are  some  who  come  into  a  partial 


HINDRANCES  TO  HEALING  91 

understanding  of  Science,  but  who  say  to  them- 
selves or  others  that  they  are  not  ready  to 
believe  until  they  have  had  a  sign  in  demon- 
stration of  the  truth  by  being  healed,  notwith- 
standing that  they  know  of  plenty  of  signs 
which  have  been  given  in  the  healing  of  other 
people.  If  a  person  makes  the  receiving  of  a 
sign  the  condition  of  his  believing,  he  seldom 
gets  it.  The  reason  evidently  is,  that  those  who 
would  test  Truth  by  outward  signs,  wish  to 
walk  by  sight,  instead  of  walking  by  faith  or 
understanding.  They  have  not  surrendered 
self,  or  the  carnal  mind,  which  wants  to  test 
everything  by  sense  testimony.  Self,  or  carnal 
mind,  is  prone  to  set  itself  up  as  a  judge,  and 
say  to  Science:  "Come  now,  pass  in  review 
before  me,  and  show  your  works.  If  they  are 
satisfactory,  I  will  believe  you."  But  Science 
may  not  be  reviewed  by  mortal  mind  in  this 
fashion.  It  demands  rather  that  mortal  mind, 
instead  of  setting  itself  up  to  judge,  shall  com- 
pletely humble  itself,  and  say:  "I  am  not  fit 
or  worthy  to  know  or  judge  anything." 

Several  times,  people  came  to  Jesus  asking 
for  signs  in  order  that  they  might  believe. 
Jesus  gave  plenty  of  signs  to  those  who  did 


92  DOMINION  WITHIN 

not  ask  for  them;  but  to  people  who  did  ask 
for  them  he  said :  "An  evil  and  adulterous  gen- 
eration seeketh  after  a  sign ;  and  there  shall  no 
sign  be  given  to  it,  but  the  sign  of  the  prophet 
Jonas."  The  sign  of  the  prophet  Jonas,  as 
given  in  the  Bible  story,  was  this:  Jonas  was 
commanded  of  the  Spirit  to  go  to  a  certain 
place  and  do  a  certain  work.  Jonas  did  not 
respond  to  the  summons  obediently,  but  rather 
took  ship  to  go  in  exactly  the  opposite  direc- 
tion. He  was  thrown  into  the  sea,  swallowed 
by  a  whale,  and  carried  back  to  where  he 
started  from,  and  was  told  to  do  that  which 
Spirit  commanded.  So  it  will  be  with  every 
mortal  man.  In  the  end  he  will  be  obliged  to 
do  that  which  Truth  demands  of  him;  there- 
fore the  sooner  he  does  it,  the  better  for  him. 
Jesus  did  give  to  doubting  Thomas  a  sign ;  but, 
when  Thomas  expressed  his  belief  because  of 
the  sign,  Jesus  rebuked  him,  saying:  "Thomas, 
because  thou  hast  seen  me,  thou  hast  believed : 
blessed  are  they  that  have  not  seen,  and  yet 
have  believed." 

Many  people,  when  they  are  taking  treat- 
ment, make  the  mistake  of  saying  to  them- 
selves or  others :  "Now  I  will  take  treatment  so 


HINDRANCES  TO  HEALING  93 

many  days,  or  so  many  weeks,  and  then,  if  I 
am  not  healed,  I  will  stop."  This  is  another 
attempt  of  the  carnal  mind  (self)  to  set  limits 
and  make  conditions  for  Truth,  while  Truth 
demands  that  the  carnal  mind  shall  completely 
humble  itself.  Said  Jesus:  "It  is  not  for  you 
to  know  the  times  or  the  seasons,  which  the 
Father  hath  put  in  his  own  power."  And 
again  he  said:  "In  such  an  hour  as  ye  think 
not  the  Son  of  man  cometh."  If  we  did  not 
set  ourselves  up  to  dictate  times  and  seasons 
to  Spirit,  but  in  humility  were  to  let  Spirit 
have  its  own  way,  our  mental  attitude  would 
be  such  that  we  would  be  healed  in  days,  in- 
stead of  the  weeks  consumed  under  the  condi- 
tions which  we  have  prescribed.  The  true 
mental  attitude  is  this:  "Not  my  will,  but 
thine,  be  done." 

Patients  whose  healing  is  somewhat  delayed, 
are  often  tempted  to  set  themselves  up  to 
judge  the  work  of  Spirit  by  comparing  their 
own  case  with  that  of  some  they  know  who 
have  been  healed  much  more  quickly.  This 
disposition  is  thoroughly  rebuked  by  Jesus  in 
the  parable  given  us  in  the  twentieth  chapter 
of  Matthew.  All  that  Christ,  Truth,  can 


94  DOMINION  WITHIN 

bestow  upon  any  person  is  understanding, 
plenty,  holiness,  healing,  and  joy  in  the  Spirit. 
These  are  symbolized  in  the  parable  by  the 
"penny."  It  is  not  for  us  to  complain  whether 
we  are  required  to  work  for  these  one  hour  or 
twelve  hours,  twelve  days  or  twelve  months. 
It  is  our  business  simply  to  follow  in  the  way 
and  be  faithful. 

Neither  should  we  be  envious  or  attempt  to 
judge  the  situation  by  the  case  of  those  who 
are  healed  more  quickly  than  are  we.  Not  in- 
frequently those  who  are  speedily  healed  do 
not  acquire  so  clear  an  understanding  of  the 
truth  of  Science,  and  if  our  fuller  understand- 
ing must  come  in  advance  of  the  healing,  we 
need  not  complain,  but  rather  rejoice  that  by 
any  expenditure  of  time  and  effort  it  may  be 
attained.  Impatience  and  haste  are  great 
detriments  to  healing.  Many  times  it  is  not 
realized  until  after  the  patient  has  consciously 
acquired  and  assimilated  an  entirely  new  un- 
derstanding of  life  and  health.  It  was  so  in 
the  writer's  case.  During  many  weary  weeks 
he  got  no  apparent  benefit  from  treatment, 
until  he  came  unto  the  understanding  and  ac- 
ceptance of  Christian  Science  as  Jesus  taught 


HINDRANCES  TO  HEALING  95 

and  practiced  it.  After  he  gained  this  under- 
standing, his  healing  was  rapid  and  thorough. 

St.  Paul  tells  us:  "Be  not  conformed  to  this 
world :  but  be  ye  transformed  by  the  renewing 
of  your  mind,  that  ye  may  prove  what  is  that 
good,  and  acceptable,  and  perfect,  will  of 
God."  It  is  only  because  we  are  in  a  false  sense 
of  ourselves  that  we  seem  to  be  sick,  and  we 
have  to  be  transformed  out  of  this  false  mind, 
which  conforms  to  this  world's  way  of  thinking, 
into  the  Mind  of  Spirit,  which  is  the  Mind  of 
health,  joy,  strength,  peace,  and  life  eternal. 
To  accomplish  this  transformation  is  the  great- 
est, most  important,  and  most  beneficent  task 
that  any  human  being  ever  did  or  ever  can 
undertake;  and  to  attain  this  transformation 
in  understanding  and  realization  often  requires 
weeks,  sometimes  months.  Suppose  it  does. 
Should  we  not  be  as  willing  to  spend  all  the 
time  necessary  to  gain  the  understanding  of 
the  Science  of  eternal  life,  and  to  gain  per- 
manently our  health  in  the  process,  as  to  spend 
much  money  and  months  of  time  to  learn  the 
science  of  algebra,  or  astronomy,  or  chemistry? 

The  Bible  contains  many  exhortations  to  be 
patient  and  persistent  while  we  are  being 


96  DOMINION  WITHIN 

healed  by  Spirit,  God.  Let  us  read  and  heed 
the  following  as  a  single  example:  "For  we 
know  that  the  whole  creation  groaneth  and 
travaileth  in  pain  together  until  now.  And 
not  only  they,  but  ourselves  also,  which  have 
the  first  fruits  of  the  Spirit,  even  we  ourselves 
groan  within  ourselves,  waiting  for  the  adop- 
tion, to  wit,  the  redemption  of  our  body.  For 
we  are  saved  by  hope ;  but  hope  that  is  seen  is 
not  hope:  for  what  a  man  seeth,  why  doth  he 
yet  hope  for?  But  if  we  hope  for  that  we  see 
not,  then  do  we  with  patience  wait  for  it." 

Patients  often  unconsciously  maintain  a 
spirit  of  self-righteousness,  which  acts  very 
much  to  their  own  detriment.  They  may  say, 
"I  have  done,  as  nearly  as  I  could,  what  the 
practitioner  told  me,  I  have  paid  for  my  treat- 
ment, and  I  have  tried  earnestly  to  avoid  com- 
mitting sin.  I  do  not  see  why  I  am  not  healed." 
If  the  patient  can  truthfully  make  such  an 
assertion,  then  perchance  but  one  thing  is  lack- 
ing, namely,  self-surrender  through  love. 
Without  love,  we  do  all  these  things  in  a  cal- 
culating spirit,  in  a  spirit  of  bargaining,  saying 
to  ourselves  that  because  we  have  done  such 
and  such  things,  therefore  we  have  a  right  to 


HINDRANCES  TO  HEALING  97 

expect  such  and  such  things  in  return.  But 
love  never  calculates,  never  bargains.  A  lover 
bestows  time  and  gifts  freely  upon  his  friend, 
looking  for  nothing  in  return  except  her  love, 
and  is  continually  seeking  other  ways  in  which 
he  may  serve  and  please.  He  does  not  calcu- 
late and  bargain  with  her,  even  in  his  own 
thought.  Because  he  approaches  her  in  this 
way,  his  friend,  though  reserved  and  hesitant 
at  first,  at  length  comes  to  the  point  where  she 
is  ready  to  bestow  upon  him  her  unreserved 
affection. 

So  if  we  seek  the  truth,  not  because  we  are 
looking  for  what  it  will  bestow,  but  because 
we  really  love  it  for  its  own  sake  and  are  anx- 
ious to  spend  time  and  money  in  acquiring  it 
and  serving  it,  then  its  riches  speedily  become 
our  possession.  The  proper  way  to  seek  the 
truth  may  be  expressed  in  the  following  para- 
phrase: I  take  thee  for  better,  for  worse;  for 
richer,  for  poorer;  in  sickness  and  in  health; 
in  prosperity  and  adversity;  to  love  and  to 
cherish,  to  have  and  to  hold  forever ;  and  upon 
thee  I  bestow  all  my  worldly  goods.  Truth, 
thus  sought,  will  not  long  withhold  her  bless- 
ings. 


TRUSTING  GOD 

Except  in  so  far  as  it  prevents  fear  and 
worry, — which  is  much,  if  actually  accom- 
plished,— it  does  not  do  very  much  good  to 
blindly  trust  our  mortal  affairs  to  God,  on  the 
supposition  that  He  orders  them  and  will  take 
care  of  them.  God  does  not  order  mortal 
affairs;  for  mortal  affairs  are  only  a  mistaken 
sense  of  things.  God  and  His  work,  and  all 
affairs  that  He  orders,  are  immortal.  God, 
being  immortal,  does  not  make  or  order  any- 
thing mortal. 

Suppose  one  had  problems  in  mathematics 
to  work,  and  should  say:  "Well,  I  will  trust 
the  principle  of  mathematics  to  work  out  these 
problems."  It  is  true,  that  such  problems  can 
only  be  worked  out  by  the  principle  of  mathe- 
matics ;  yet  the  person  desiring  the  solution  of 
a  problem  has  something  to  do  in  the  matter. 
He  must  understand  mathematics,  and  apply 
that  understanding,  in  order  to  solve  his  prob- 
lem; or  he  must  have  his  problems  solved  by 

98 


TRUSTING  GOD  99 

someone  else  who  understands  mathematics, 
and  will  apply  that  understanding  for  him. 

Likewise,  in  order  to  overcome  ills,  a  man 
must  understand  God  and  consciously  apply 
his  understanding  in  order  to  overcome  these 
ills;  or  he  must  have  them  overcome  for  him 
by  someone  else  who  understands  God,  and 
will  apply  that  understanding  in  his  behalf, 
else  the  ills  will  not  be  overcome.  No  amount 
of  blind  trust  will  remove  them;  neither  will 
they  be  removed  by  prayers  or  petitions  to  a 
supposed  God,  who  is  supposed  to  have  estab- 
lished these  ills,  waiting  for  someone  to  pray 
to  Him  before  He  will  remove  them.  There  is 
no  such  God. 

Christian  Science  teaches  us  how  to  under- 
stand God ;  and  how  to  apply  our  understand- 
ing to  the  present  overcoming  of  sin,  disease, 
discord,  and  poverty;  and,  sometime,  either  in 
this  or  some  future  stage  of  growth,  our  in- 
creased understanding  of  God  will  enable  us  to 
permanently  overcome  our  sense  of  materiality 
and  death. 

The  fact  that  men  use  the  laws  of  mathe- 
matics for  the  solution  of  many  problems  shows 
that  they  are  entirely  sure  that  the  correct 


100  DOMINION  WITHIN 

application  of  these  laws  will  bring  correct 
and  useful  results,  and  they  evidence  their 
trust  in  these  laws  by  learning  them  and  using 
them  intelligently;  not  by  relying  on  them 
while  yet  remaining  in  ignorance  of  them. 

The  trust  in  God  which  is  effectual  in  re- 
sults, requires  not  only  a  thorough  compre- 
hension and  detailed  knowledge  of  the  laws  of 
God,  but  a  practically  available  knowledge  of 
them.  To  illustrate:  Before  a  boy  can  learn 
the  multiplication  table  to  any  purpose,  such 
expressions  as:  "Three  times  four  equals 
twelve,"  "Five  times  six  equals  thirty,"  and  so 
on,  must  be  illustrated  to  him,  so  that  he 
clearly  understands  their  meaning.  Then  he 
must  commit  to  memory  these  expressions  ar- 
ranged in  tables.  This  requires  much  close 
application,  much  concentration  of  thought, 
and  much  repetition  and  drill  on  his  part;  but 
even  after  he  has  mastered  the  tables  so  that 
he  can  recite  them  glibly,  he  still  lacks  a 
knowledge  of  them  that  can  be  put  to  much 
practical  use.  For  instance,  suppose  the  boy  is 
given  a  problem,  to  multiply  465  by  23.  When 
he  is  confronted  by  the  demand  that  he  multi- 
ply five  by  three,  he  may  not  know  the  result, 


TRUSTING  GOD  101 

except  as  he  has  learned  it  by  rote  in  the  table ; 
so  he  must  go  through  a  process,  as  follows: 
"Three  times  one  are  three,  three  times  two  are 
six,  etc.,"  until  he  reaches  "three  times  five  are 
fifteen."  By  this  process,  he  is  able  to  reach 
the  truth  he  seeks ;  but  he  has  not  yet  acquired 
independent  knowledge  of  it. 

Suppose  that,  at  the  point  where  the  boy 
knows  his  addition,  subtraction  and  multipli- 
cation tables  by  rote,  he  is  sent  to  the  market 
to  buy  six  oranges  at  three  cents  each,  and  with 
a  quarter  of  a  dollar  to  pay  for  them;  and 
suppose  the  clerk  who  makes  the  change  is 
inclined  to  be  dishonest,  and  gives  the  boy  four 
cents  in  change,  instead  of  seven.  The  boy, 
not  being  familiar  with  the  mathematical  rea- 
soning involved,  is  likely  to  be  confused  by  the 
situation.  He  indistinctly  perceives  that  he 
has  not  been  given  enough  change,  and  yet  his 
knowledge  of  the  facts  is  not  instant  and  ready - 
on-damand.  He  timidly  suggests  to  the  clerk 
that  he  has  not  been  given  the  right  change, 
and  the  clerk,  assuming  a  bold  air,  replies: 
"Yes,  your  change  is  all  right."  "But,  but — ", 
ventures  the  boy.  "Run  along,  I  tell  you; 
your  change  is  all  right,"  blusters  the  clerk, 


102  DOMINION  WITHIN 

and,  not  being  sufficiently  sure  of  his  ground  to 
make  a  stand,  the  boy  goes  away  defrauded. 
If  the  boy  had  acquired  an  independent  and 
instantaneous  command  of  the  problem,  then, 
when  the  clerk  undertook  to  cheat  him,  a  look 
of  surprise  would  instantly  and  automatically 
have  come  into  his  face,  and  that,  in  all  prob- 
ability, would  have  shown  the  clerk  that  his 
purpose  to  defraud  was  useless,  and  he  would 
have  said:  "Oh,  excuse  me,  I  did  not  give  you 
the  right  change."  But  if  the  clerk  had  tried 
to  hold  his  ground,  with  what  absolute  and 
positive  assurance  would  the  boy  have  claimed 
his  right!  He  would  have  stood  for  his  due 
until  he  got  it.  An  instantly  available  knowl- 
edge of  the  truth  would  have  protected  him 
against  the  imposition. 

So,  too,  when  we  have  learned  what  the  laws 
of  God  are,  and  then  have  so  thoroughly  drilled 
them  into  our  consciousness  by  meditation,  dec- 
laration, and  application,  that,  when  any  sug- 
gestion from  within  or  without  contrary  to 
those  laws  rises  in  our  experience,  we  are  in- 
stantly and  automatically  surprised  that  there 
should  be  even  a  presumption  that  any  thought 
or  circumstance  could  successfully  assert  or 


TRUSTING  GOD  103 

carry  through  anything  in  thought  or  experi- 
ence contrary  to  the  laws  of  God,  then  we  are 
protected  against  suffering  and  loss,  as  we 
never  can  be  by  any  degree  of  knowledge  less 
thoroughly  assimilated  in  consciousness. 

It  is  therefore  often  useful  for  a  person  to 
declare  and  endeavor  to  realize,  many  times 
per  day,  that  love,  joy,  peace,  and  confidence 
in  good  are  laws  of  God,  and  therefore  of  our 
being ;  that  whenever  we  tolerate  fear,  anxiety, 
worry,  doubt,  or  grief,  we  are  breaking  the 
law,  and  living  a  lie:  that  harmony,  health, 
strength,  action,  life,  express  the  laws  of  God, 
and  that  whenever  we  tolerate,  without  pro- 
test, thoughts  or  feelings  of  sickness,  pain, 
weakness,  inaction,  or  death,  we  are  breaking 
the  law,  and  living  a  lie.  He  who  thus  drills 
right  thoughts  into  his  consciousness,  until 
they  are  brought  into  the  very  forefront  of 
thought,  and  so  cannot  be  forgotten  when  they 
are  needed,  and  who  orders  his  course  in  ac- 
cordance with  divine  law,  will  be  subject  to 
very  little  suffering,  either  mental  or  physical, 
and  to  very  little  loss  in  any  way. 


REJOICING  IN  TRIBULATION 

A  Christian  man  once  said  to  a  friend:  "I 
do  not  believe  that  there  is  anyone  in  this  city 
who  feels  richer  than  I  do,  today."  "Why," 
the  friend  inquired,  "what  makes  you  feel  that 
way?"  "My  feeling  arises  in  connection  with 
a  financial  difficulty,"  was  the  reply.  "My 
rent  has  not  been  paid  for  the  last  two 
months."  "I  do  not  see  how  you  can  feel  rich 
over  that,"  said  the  surprised  friend;  "I  should 
think  that  you  would  feel  quite  the  contrary." 
"Yes,"  answered  the  man,  "I  supposed  you 
would  think  so.  I  know  that  you  have  been 
worrying  over  the  condition  of  your  business 
affairs,  and  that  is  why  I  made  this  remark  to 
you,  with  the  purpose  of  explaining  my  rea- 
sons for  feeling  rich  under  the  circumstances 
that  I  have  named,  although  I  certainly  would 
avoid  debt  when  possible,  and  I  am  not  ignor- 
ing the  rights  of  the  landlord,  of  which  I  shall 
speak  later."  Then  the  speaker  went  on  talk- 
ing, somewhat  as  follows : 

In  the  Scriptures,  we  are  exhorted  to  become 
"rich  toward  God,"  to  "lay  up  for  ourselves 

104 


REJOICING  IN  TRIBULATION         105 

treasures  in  heaven,"  and  to  "seek  first  the 
kingdom  of  God,  and  His  righteousness."  The 
Bible  gives  us  to  understand  that  the  only  true 
riches  are  spiritual  riches,  riches  of  conscious- 
ness, which  are  to  be  gained  from  God  alone. 
All  men  are  seeking  what  they  call  "happi- 
ness;" but  few  know  in  what  it  really  consists, 
or  how  to  find  it.  Happiness  can  be  nothing 
else  than  desirable  states  of  consciousness ;  and 
the  only  desirable  states  of  consciousness,  on 
which  it  is  possible  to  gain  a  lasting  hold,  are 
those  which  are  based  upon  the  realization  of 
God  and  His  manifestation  in  the  mentalities 
of  men.  God  is  the  only  creator,  the  only 
power,  the  only  governor,  the  only  law-maker. 
God  is  everywhere  present,  and,  according  to 
His  nature,  is  always  manifest  as  love,  joy, 
and  peace.  Hence,  love,  joy,  and  peace,  are 
the  law  of  the  universe,  the  law  of  being,  the 
law  of  every  man's  mentality.  When,  there- 
fore, a  man  realizes  love,  joy  and  peace  as  pro- 
ceeding from  God,  and  as  being  based  upon 
Him,  rather  than  as  proceeding  from  material 
things  or  human  beings,  he  is  truly  living ;  but 
when  a  man  entertains  fear,  doubt,  grief,  anx- 
iety, foreboding,  or  any  mental  state  contrary 


106 


DOMINION  WITHIN 


to  love,  joy,  peace,  and  confidence  in  good,  he 
is  breaking  the  law  of  his  being,  and  is  living 
a  lie ;  that  is,  he  really  is  not  living  at  all,  since 
false  life  is  not  life.  There  is  no  actual  life 
which  is  not  a  manifestation  of  God,  which 
does  not  express  love,  peace,  and  joy.  Any 
other  seeming  life  is  only  a  counterfeit,  an 
appearance  which  is  not  real.  If  we  would 
really  live,  we  must  manifest  or  reflect  God. 

Love,  joy  and  peace  which  we  think  we  have 
because  of  a  hold  upon  certain  material  pos- 
sessions, or  because  of  relations  socially  agree- 
able, though  non-spiritual,  with  certain  people, 
are  not  the  genuine  article;  they  are  counter- 
feit ;  they  rest  upon  the  wrong  foundation.  But 
love,  joy,  and  peace,  which  we  know  to  be 
based  upon  God,  and  which  we  hold  because 
we  are  conscious  of  right  relations  with  Him, 
these  are  the  desirable  states  of  consciousness 
which  constitute  the  only  true  riches.  Such 
riches  are  "the  pearl  of  grtat  price,"  and,  to 
gain  them,  it  is  worth  a  man's  while  to  part 
with  everything  else  that  he  has,  if  necessary. 

It  is  the  habit  of  most  people  to  seek  for 
love,  joy,  and  peace  from  outward  circum- 
stances and  from  people,  and  not  from  God. 


REJOICING  IN  TRIBULATION         107 

Humanly  speaking,  men  do  not  come  natu- 
rally by  spiritual  riches  any  more  than  they 
come  naturally  by  mathematics  or  a  musical 
education.  The  true  riches  have  to  be  labo- 
riously gained,  just  as  every  thing  worth  having 
in  this  human  world  has  to  be  gained.  Indeed, 
it  is  as  unnatural  for  the  carnal  man  to  live 
in  spiritual  consciousness,  and  thus  to  be 
spiritually  rich,  as  it  is  for  him  to  live  in  water. 
Men  can  learn  to  support  themselves  in  water, 
and  to  live  in  water  a  considerable  portion  of 
the  time;  and  likewise,  they  can  learn  to  live 
in  Spirit  a  great  deal  of  the  time,  and  to  enjoy 
themselves  in  spiritual  life,  independently,  for 
the  most  part,  of  what  is  going  on  in  matter  or 
among  people.  The  following  illustration  may 
help  us  to  understand  more  clearly  the  process 
which  we  must  go  through  in  learning  to  live 
the  spiritual  life,  and  thus  to  be  truly  rich. 

Suppose  a  boy  has  set  his  heart  upon  learn- 
ing to  swim.  He  will  do  well  to  commence 
practicing  in  comparatively  shallow  water. 
For  a  time,  he  should  remain  where  he  can  put 
his  feet  down  and  touch  bottom,  at  any  time 
that  he  desires,  without  being  over  his  head. 
But  he  will  never  be  satisfied  with  himself  as 


108  DOMINION  WITHIN 

a  swimmer  until  he  has  attained  the  ability  to 
go  out  into  deep  water,  and  remain  there  an 
hour  at  a  time.  He  should  not  go  into  deep 
water  too  soon;  but  when  he  finds  himself 
swimming  in  deep  water,  he  does  not  lament, 
but  rejoices.  After  remaining  out  of  touch 
with  the  ground  for  a  time,  supported  by  the 
water  only,  he  returns  to  land ;  but,  even  while 
living  on  land,  he  can  have  the  satisfaction  of 
knowing  that  he  is  a  swimmer  worthy  of  the 
name.  To  remain  such,  he  must,  of  course, 
spend  considerable  time  in  the  water  and  keep 
in  practice. 

A  man  who  sets  out  to  attain  life  in  and  of 
the  Spirit  cannot  learn  to  support  himself  in 
spiritual  consciousness  all  at  once,  any  more 
than  he  can  learn  to  swim  all  at  once.  He  must 
begin  by  learning  to  depend  on  Spirit  some- 
what, a  little  more  each  week  and  month  that 
passes,  and  to  depend  correspondingly  less  and 
less  upon  things  and  upon  people  for  his  hap- 
piness. Thus,  as  he  grows  spiritually,  the  time 
will  come  when  he  can  maintain  peace  and  joy 
in  consciousness  with  practically  no  material 
means  of  support  in  sight;  and  when  a  person 
of  any  considerable  length  of  experience  in  the 


REJOICING  IN  TRIBULATION         109 

Christian  life  finds  himself  in  such  a  situation, 
instead  of  being  anxious,  grieved,  or  fright- 
ened about  it,  he  should  simply  say  to  himself : 
"The  material  foundations  for  peace,  joy,  and 
confidence,  on  which  I  have  been  accustomed 
to  depend,  are  now,  for  the  time  being,  out  of 
my  reach;  I  am  in  the  deep  water  of  Spirit. 
I  wonder  if,  now,  I  cannot  so  depend  upon 
Spirit,  God,  that  I  can  maintain  confidence, 
peace,  and  joy  on  the  basis  of  my  realizing  the 
presence  of  spiritual  good.  A  man  of  my  re- 
ligious experience  should  not  look  upon  this 
present  withdrawal  of  material  support  as  a 
calamity,  but  should  regard  it  as  a  testing 
time,  by  which  I  may  ascertain  how  strong  my 
confidence  in  God  really  is ;  and,  if  I  find  that 
I  can  maintain  my  hold  on  joy,  with  little  or 
no  material  occasion  for  joy  in  sight,  but  with 
outward  temptations  to  the  contrary,  I  should 
rejoice  in  my  present  situation,  as  much  as 
does  the  boy  who  has  desired  to  learn  to  swim, 
when  he  finds  himself  swimming  with  confi- 
dence and  success  in  deep  water." 

A  man  can  never  really  know  whether  he  is 
a  good  swimmer  or  not,  so  long  as  his  feet  are 
on  the  bottom.  Likewise,  a  man  can  never 


110  DOMINION  WITHIN 

really  know  whether  he  is  strong  in  Spirit,  if 
he  has  never  been  tried  by  having  human  and 
material  foundations  for  confidence  swept 
away  from  him.  But  after  a  man  has  been 
through  such  an  experience,  after  he  has  been 
in  deep  water  with  God,  and  has  found  that  he 
can  maintain  the  life  of  peace  and  joy  in  spite 
of  material  lack,  then  he  may  return  again  to 
a  condition  of  material  plenty ;  but,  even  when 
dwelling  in  the  midst  of  material  abundance, 
much  as  he  did  before,  he  does  so  with  a  differ- 
ent consciousness.  He  knows  that  he  can  live 
by  the  Spirit,  if  necessary,  as  he  did  not  know 
before.  He  can  say  with  St.  Paul:  "I  have 
learned  both  how  to  abound,  and  how  to  suffer 
lack." 

In  the  spiritual  growth  of  each  one  of  us, 
it  seems  almost  necessary  that,  at  some  time, 
we  shall  be  put  through  a  testing  time;  and, 
usually,  the  testing  time  comes.  If  we  measure 
up  to  the  test,  if,  instead  of  whining,  lament- 
ing, and  being  afraid,  we  fall  back  on  our 
knowledge  and  realization  of  God  and  His 
manifestations,  and  determine  to  be  happy 
anyway,  even  more  so  because  the  time  for  us 
to  be  worthy  to  be  tested  has  arrived, — then  it 


REJOICING  IN  TRIBULATION         111 

invariably  happens  that,  before  very  long,  the 
usual  supply  of  human  comforts  are  restored  to 
us;  but  if  we  do  not  prove  that  we  can  live 
in  peace  and  joy  alone  with  God,  we  will  be 
forced  to  endure  a  continuance  of  material 
lack,  or  recurring  experiences  of  it,  until  we  do 
learn  the  spiritual  lesson  of  being  happy  in 
spiritual  possessions  only.  There  seems  to  be 
no  way  of  escaping  such  a  testing  time ;  and  it 
is  probably  essential  to  our  spiritual  growth 
that  there  should  be  no  way  of  escape,  until  we 
have  learned  the  requisite  lesson.  Thus  may 
we  learn  the  meaning  of  St.  Paul's  experience 
of  "rejoicing  in  tribulation." 

It  is  from  a  standpoint  of  realization  such 
as  this,  to  a  large  extent,  that  the  withdrawal 
of  one's  material  means  of  supply  can  be  to 
him  a  distinct  occasion  for  feeling  rich,  rich  in 
the  realization  of  spiritual  good,  which  con- 
stitutes the  only  true  riches. 

But  the  question  may  be  raised:  "How 
about  the  landlord,  from  whom  the  rent  was 
being  withheld?  Suppose  that  he  might  be 
needing  it.  What  is  to  be  said  from  his  point 
of  view?"  The  reply  is  that,  of  course,  his 
tenant  should  pay  the  rent,  if  he  could,  and, 


112  DOMINION  WITHIN 

without  doubt,  would  do  so.  If  he  could  not,  it 
would  not  help  the  situation  in  the  least  for 
him  to  worry,  fret,  or  be  afraid;  if  anything, 
for  him  to  lapse  into  such  a  state  of  mind, 
would  becloud  his  intelligence,  sap  his 
strength,  and  thus  tend  to  prevent  his  gaining 
the  means  to  pay  the  rent. 

"But  does  God  provide  a  testing  time  for 
the  real,  spiritual  advantage  of  one  of  His 
children  at  the  expense  of  what  seems  like  the 
just  due  of  another?"  No,  "God  is  no  re- 
specter of  persons."  "God  is  light,  and  in 
Him  is  no  darkness  at  all."  God  creates  only 
absolute  good,  and  dwells  in  the  consciousness 
of  nothing  but  absolute  good.  He  is  immortal, 
and  does  not  create  His  opposite.  He  neither 
creates  nor  orders  material  affairs.  Men  are 
in  darkness,  and  only  reach  light  as  they  work 
their  way  into  a  consciousness  of  God.  "The 
natural  man  receiveth  not  the  things  of  the 
spirit  of  God.  .  .  .  ;  for  they  are  spirit- 
ually discerned."  If  a  landlord  has  sufficiently 
learned  his  spiritual  lesson  respecting  the 
working  out  of  humanity's  problem  he  will  not 
be  the  one  at  whose  seeming  expense  the  spirit- 
ual growth  of  another  will  be  promoted;  but, 


REJOICING  IN  TRIBULATION         113 

if  he  has  not  learned  to  "live  in  the  Spirit  and 
walk  in  the  Spirit,"  then  he,  also,  needs  the 
experience  of  being  made  to  suffer  material 
lack,  until  he,  too,  wakes  up  and  learns  his 
spiritual  lesson. 

Let  us  try  to  describe,  at  its  best,  the  life 
svhich  is  merely  or  mostly  human.  A  boy  is 
born  and  reared  in  a  good  family.  He  goes 
to  school  and  college,  and  is  diligent  and  studi- 
ous. He  keeps  the  moral  law,  and  lives  above 
reproach  among  his  fellow  men.  He  marries 
a  girl  of  excellent  family,  education,  character 
and  refinement.  They  have  children  who  are 
the  admiration  of  all  who  know  them.  Before 
marrying,  the  man  started  in  business.  He 
was  and  is  intelligent  and  capable.  From  the 
start,  he  makes  a  good  living.  His  debts  are 
always  paid  on  the  day  they  are  due.  He  has 
a  reputation  to  be  proud  of  in  the  business 
world,  and  is  proud  of  it.  Men  say  of  him: 
''His  word  is  as  good  as  his  bond."  He  can 
borrow  a  reasonable  amount  of  money  at  any 
bank,  because  he  is  known  to  be  successful  and 
honest  and  to  have  accumulated  some  re- 
sources. He  and  the  members  of  his  family 
attend  church  regularly  as  a  matter  of  course, 


114  DOMINION  WITHIN 

and  support  the  church  liberally.  They  all 
move  in  the  most  intelligent  and  refined  social 
circles. 

Now,  all  of  this  may  be,  and  sometimes  is, 
what  St.  John  disapprovingly  speaks  of  as, 
"the  pride  of  life,"  in  the  following  text: 
"Love  not  the  world,  neither  the  things  that 
are  in  the  world ;  for  if  any  man  love  the  world, 
the  love  of  the  Father  is  not  in  him;  for  all 
that  is  in  the  world,  the  lust  of  the  flesh,  and 
the  lust  of  the  eyes,  and  the  pride  of  life,  are 
not  of  the  Father,  but  of  the  world.  And  the 
world  passeth  away,  and  the  lust  thereof;  but 
he  that  doeth  the  will  of  God  abideth  forever." 
The  man,  whom  we  have  described,  would 
doubtless  think  of  himself,  if  asked  about  it,  as 
a  godly  man ;  but  he  has  never  closely  analyzed 
his  own  thought.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  so  far 
as  he  thinks  about  it  at  all,  he  has  an  implicit 
sense,  that  he  is  good,  that  he  is  honest  and 
upright,  that  he  is  diligent  and  intelligent,  that 
he  has  made  a  business  and  social  position  for 
himself,  that  he  has  accumulated  property  and 
made  a  place  in  the  world,  that  he  is  secure  in 
the  good  place  which  he  has  made.  If  so,  his 
sense  of  security,  peace  and  joy  all  rest  on  a 


REJOICING  IN  TRIBULATION         115 

false,  material,  and  human  foundation,  which, 
very  likely,  may  have  to  be  swept  from  under 
his  feet  in  order  that  he  may  wake  up  to  what 
is  the  true  foundation  for  security  and  joy, 
namely,  the  knowledge  of  Spirit,  God,  and  not 
material  goods  and  the  good  opinion  of  men. 
The  man  has  not  yet  learned  the  significance 
of  the  words  of  Jesus:  "Why  callest  thou  me 
good?  There  is  none  good,  save  one,  that  is 
God."  He  has  not  yet  taken  to  heart  the 
scripture  which  says:  "Trust  in  the  Lord 
with  all  thy  heart,  and  lean  not  to  thine  own 
understanding;  but  in  all  thy  ways  acknowl- 
edge Him,  and  He  shall  direct  thy  paths." 

But  after  such  a  man  has  successfully  ex- 
perienced his  testing  time  (and  fortunate  is  he 
who  promptly  recognizes  the  opportunity  for 
a  test,  and  its  significance,  when  it  comes) ,  and 
has  proved  that  he  can  live  in  joy  without  any 
special  amount  of  worldly  goods  or  human 
approval,  then,  very  likely,  all  the  outward 
possessions  that  he  had  before  will  be  given 
back  to  him  in  multiplied  measure ;  but  let  him 
beware  of  again  allowing  his  heart  to  trust  in 
his  material  riches.  Let  him  continue  to  be 
diligent  to  "lay  up  treasures  in  heaven  (in 


116  DOMINION  WITHIN 

spiritual  consciousness)  where  moth  and  rust 
do  not  corrupt,  and  where  thieves  do  not  break 
through  and  steal." 


EVIL  HATH  NO  ORIGIN 

God,  the  infinite  Good,  created  all  that  is, 
and  Good  never  created  its  opposite,  any  more 
than  light  could  create  darkness.  Therefore 
evil  is  not  created,  and  does  not  belong  to 
reality.  It  is  an  appearance  without  founda- 
tion in  fact ;  therefore  an  illusion ;  therefore  no 
thing,  nothing. 

When  did  truth  become  a  lie?  The  answer 
is,  Truth  did  not  become  a  lie.  When  did  evil, 
illusion,  nothing,  begin?  The  answer  is,  Evil, 
no  thing,  nothing,  did  not  begin. 

Philosophizing  about  the  origin  of  nothing 
has  consumed  such  an  amount  of  time  and 
effort  that,  had  they  been  spent  in  contempla- 
tion of  the  Truth  which  heals,  much  more  of 
health  and  good  would  have  been  demon- 
strated. 

All  sins  and  evils  are  mistakes.  God  never 
makes  mistakes.  Hence  mortal  mind  makes 
its  own  mistakes,  and  God  is  not  the  author  of 
sin  or  evil. 


THE  RIGHTEOUSNESS  WHICH  IS 
BY  FAITH 

"Righteousness"  was  formerly  spelled 
"right-wis-ness"  (right-wise-ness).  It  means, 
fundamentally,  a  right  sense,  including  right 
understanding  and  right  feeling.  It  is  first  of 
all  a  condition  of  consciousness,  and  only  sec- 
ondarily a  matter  of  outward  conduct. 

"Faith,"  in  the  Scriptural  sense,  is  not  syn- 
onomous  in  meaning  with  the  word  "trust." 
Its  meaning  is  better  conveyed  in  the  terms 
"God-consciousness"  or  "spiritual  discern- 
ment." In  Science  and  Health  (p.  209),  Mrs. 
Eddy  says,  "Spiritual  sense  is  a  conscious, 
constant  capacity  to  understand  God."  The 
phrase,  "The  righteousness  which  is  by  faith," 
might  well  be  paraphrased  by  the  words,  The 
right  sense  which  is  in  fact  God-consciousness. 

It  is  impossible  to  correctly  sense  anything 
except  as  we  do  so  through  its  qualities,  mani- 
festations, or  attributes.  For  instance,  we 
might  hear  about  gold  as  a  mere  name,  but  we 

117 


118  DOMINION  WITHIN 

can  only  sense  it  through  yellowness,  hardness, 
opacity,  etc.  Likewise,  we  can  hear  about  God 
as  a  name;  but  if  we  sense  God,  we  shall  only 
do  so  as  we  sense  love,  joy,  peace,  strength, 
harmony,  liberty,  and  the  other  constant, 
changeless  manifestations  of  God.  In  the  case 
of  gold,  we  do  not  immediately  and  necessarily 
sense  some  of  its  qualities,  such  as  malleability 
and  ductility,  though,  as  just  stated,  we  cannot 
fail  to  sense  the  qualities  yellowness,  hardness 
and  opacity,  if  we  sense  gold  at  all.  So,  in 
apprehending  God,  we  do  not  necessarily,  at 
first,  sense  Him  as  strength,  harmony  (health) , 
liberty,  life ;  but  we  cannot  apprehend  Him  at 
all  unless  we  sense  Him  as  love,  joy,  and  peace. 
And  God  is  thus  felt,  if  at  all,  by  a  direct 
mental  contact.  He  is  as  definitely  felt  men- 
tally as  is  a  piece  of  velvet  or  the  petal  of  a  rose 
physically.  We  do  not  get  a  realization  of  the 
God-love,  the  God- joy,  the  God-peace,  the 
God-strength,  the  God-liberty,  etc.,  through 
things  or  people,  but  only  inwardly;  it  is  the 
love,  the  joy,  the  peace,  the  honesty,  the  truth- 
fulness, the  strength,  the  harmony,  the  liberty, 
the  life,  which  are  inwardly  sensed  as  unfailing, 
changeless  attributes  of  God,  that  constitute 


FAITH-RIGHTEOUSNESS  119 

"the  righteousness  which  is  by  faith."  The 
qualities  so  named  which  rest  on  a  mortal  or 
material  basis  are  counterfeit  and  unreliable, 
and  it  is  worth  while  to  illustrate  and  examine 
why  this  is  so. 

Suppose  one  human  being  loves  another, 
and  then  that  other  dies  or  removes  to  a  dis- 
tance. Immediately,  the  joy  of  human  love 
largely  changes  to,  or  is  replaced  by,  grief.  If 
the  one  loved  does  not  reciprocate,  but  bestows 
his  love  on  a  third  party,  then  human  love  may 
become  the  occasion  of  jealousy.  If  the  one 
loved  becomes  seriously  ill,  human  love  occa- 
sions fear.  If  the  one  loved  pursues  certain 
lines  of  action,  then  human  love  changes  to  or 
is  replaced  by  hatred.  But  our  sense  of  divine 
love,  if  we  have  it,  "never  faileth."  This  is 
because  our  possession  of  this  love  rests  be- 
tween us  and  God  alone,  and  He  never 
changes,  and  we  do  not  need  to  change  in  our 
sense  of  Him,  whatever  goes  on  in  the  world 
of  matter  and  people.  In  a  family  which  had 
gotten  into  financial  difficulties  for  the  first 
time,  the  lady  said  lamentingly,  that  it  seemed 
so  queer  for  them  to  be  in  such  a  situation; 
that  in  the  twenty  years  of  their  married  life 


120  DOMINION  WITHIN 

there  had  never  before  been  a  time  that  they 
could  not  lie  down  at  night  with  the  thought 
that  they  owed  no  man  a  dollar,  and  that  she 
supposed  she  ought  to  be  thankful  for  their 
twenty  years  of  peace  instead  of  mourning 
over  present  troubles,  since  most  people  had 
far  more.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  her  twenty 
years  of  peace  on  a  material  basis  amounted 
to  nothing  for  true  and  lasting  gain.  It  was 
only  counterfeit  peace.  Had  it  been  genuine, 
— the  peace  which  pertains  to  God-conscious- 
ness,— it  would  have  stood  the  test  in  this  time 
of  perplexity.  Indeed,  had  the  family  had  the 
righteousness  which  is  by  faith,  probably  they 
would  have  had  the  wisdom  to  have  avoided 
this  business  disaster  altogether. 

As  a  younger  man,  the  author,  though  en- 
gaged in  religious  work,  could  not  understand 
why  the  honesty  of  an  irreligious  man,  who 
told  the  truth,  kept  his  promises,  and  paid  his 
debts,  was  not  just  as  good  as  any  other  hon- 
esty, and,  indeed,  why  it  did  not  exemplify  the 
only  kind  of  honesty  there  is.  It  is  now  easy 
to  see  that  the  honesty  of  the  world  is  of  "the 
best  policy"  type,  that  it  is  evolved  from  ex- 
perience, or  is  imitated  from  the  honesty  which 


FAITH-RIGHTEOUSNESS  121 

is  in  the  world  from  a  truly  religious  source. 
This  worldly  honesty,  though  doubtless  better 
than  dishonesty,  is  only  counterfeit,  and  will 
not  endure  without  breaking  the  test  of  hard 
experience,  as  does  the  honesty  which  is  by 
God-consciousness. 

Christian  Science  enables  one  to  perceive 
that  there  are  many  professors  of  Christian 
faith  who,  nevertheless,  have  really  little  if 
any  of  the  righteousness  which  is  by  faith. 
They  suppose  themselves  to  have  it,  but  are 
deceived  because  they  do  not  really  understand 
what  faith  is,  thinking  it  to  be  belief  in  some 
creed  or  "scheme  of  salvation,"  or  "belief  in 
Christ"  in  a  sense  different  than  the  under- 
standing of  Christ  and  the  application  of  his 
law.  Such  righteousness  does  not  differ  ma- 
terially from  the  righteousness  of  the  world, 
which  is  on  a  "natural"  basis, — and  of  which 
St.  Paul  wrote,  "The  natural  man  receiveth 
not  the  things  of  the  spirit  of  God." 

It  should  not  be  difficult  to  discern  that  the 
strength,  harmony,  and  liberty  of  body  and 
mind  which  are  the  fruitage  of  God-conscious- 
ness, are  from  a  different  source,  and  rest  on  a 
different  basis  than  the  so-called  strength, 


122  DOMINION  WITHIN 

health,  and  liberty  which  seem  to  be  conditions 
of  the  body  itself,  when  in  its  normal  natural 
state.  These  latter  are  but  imitations  of  the 
genuine,  and  do  not  endure  the  test  of  strain 
and  stress. 

The  purity  which  is  gained  through  the  ap- 
prehension of  Love  is  immeasurably  stronger 
to  endure  temptation  than  is  "natural"  purity; 
indeed,  one  having  a  strong  realization  of 
faith-purity  is  scarcely  susceptible  of  being 
strongly  tempted.  The  prince  of  this  world 
cometh  and  findeth  nothing  in  him,  in  the  way 
of  impurity;  and  so  it  is  in  all  lines,  for  him 
who  has  thoroughly  acquired  "the  righteous- 
ness which  is  by  faith."  This  righteousness, 
instead  of  failing  in  time  of  difficulty,  comes 
into  more  vigorous  action,  and  shines  with 
greater  brilliance. 

"I  counsel  thee,"  says  the  Revelator,  "to  buy 
of  me  gold  tried  in  the  fire,  that  thou  mayest 
be  rich ;  and  white  raiment  that  thou  mayest  be 
clothed,  and  that  the  shame  of  thy  nakedness 
do  not  appear."  He  who  has  "the  righteous- 
ness which  is  by  faith,"  has  this  "gold  tried 
in  the  fire,"  and  does  not  object  to  its  being 
fire  tested.  As  a  mathematician  grows  skillful 


FAITH-RIGHTEOUSNESS 

by  the  problems  which  he  works  upon  and 
solves,  and  not  by  those  which  he  avoids,  so  the 
God-conscious  man  knows  that  he  becomes 
spiritually  and  joyfully  rich,  not  by  the  human 
difficulties  which  he  avoids,  but  by  those  which 
he  faces,  works  upon, — long  and  hard,  if  need 
be, — and  solves  by  the  knowledge  and  power 
of  God;  and  the  harder  the  problem,  the 
greater  the  joy  in  working  on  it,  and  the 
greater  the  gain  in  solving  it.  The  righteous- 
ness which  is  by  faith  enables  a  man  to  regard 
difficulties,  not  as  an  annoyance  and  a  burden, 
but  as  a  great  opportunity.  They  furnish  the 
fire  in  which  he  may  refine  his  gold  and  so  be- 
come rich  indeed.  Dealing  with  them,  he  "re- 
joiceth  as  a  strong  man  to  run  a  race." 

While  working  on  hard  situations,  the  faith- 
righteous  man  never  thinks  of  tolerating 
doubt,  fear,  foreboding,  anger,  envy  or  grief. 
His  feelings  are  stayed  on  God  and  he  knows 
that  he  is  far  better  off  than  those  who  are 
reposing  in  worldly  ease  and  worldly  har- 
mony; for  "the  friendship  of  the  world  is  en- 
mity with  God,"  and  enmity  with  spiritual  joy. 
"The  kingdom  of  God  consisteth  not  in  meat 
and  drink  (and  other  human  riches) ,  but  in 


124  DOMINION  WITHIN 

righteousness  (God-consciousness),  peace  and 
joy  in  the  Holy  Spirit."    Says  the  poet: 
"One  ship  sails  east,  another  west, 

By  the  self -same  winds  that  blow; 
'Tis  the  set  of  the  sails,  and  not  the  gales, 

That  shows  us  our  way  to  go. 
Like  the  winds  of  the  sea  on  the  waves  of  fate, 

As  we  voyage  on  through  life, 
'Tis  the  set  of  the  soul  that  decides  the  goal, 

And  not  the  winds  or  the  strife." 

Most  people  have  too  much  human  pride 
and  too  little  of  what  might  be  termed  spirit- 
ual pride,  that  attitude  which  Jesus  defined 
when  he  said:  "If  I  honor  myself,  my  honor 
is  nothing.  It  is  my  Father  that  honoreth  me." 
He  exemplified  it,  when  as  a  carpenter's  son 
from  the  despised  village  of  Nazareth,  without 
money  and  without  a  home,  he  stood  before  the 
scribes  and  Pharisees,  the  rulers  of  his  people, 
rich,  high  born,  moral  in  human  and  ecclesias- 
tical righteousness,  and  called  them  hypocrites 
and  liars  to  their  faces,  and  told  them,  "Ye  are 
of  your  father,  the  devil,  and  the  lusts  of  your 
father,  ye  will  do."  Jesus  again  exemplified 
the  true  self-exaltation  when  he  washed  his 
disciples'  feet,  and  said,  "He  that  is  greatest 


FAITH-RIGHTEOUSNESS  125 

among  you,  let  him  be  your  servant."  In  a 
given  company,  he  that  has  the  most  correct 
and  practical  knowledge  of  God  outranks  all 
others,  regardless  of  their  wealth,  "culture," 
social  station,  lineage,  political  or  ecclesiastical 
rank.  He  may  rebuke  his  worldly  superiors  if 
occasion  requires,  but  will  not  shrink  from 
serving  the  humblest  who  may  be  in  need  of 
service.  He  who  has  spiritual  self-respect 
(which  is,  indeed,  God-respect)  will  unhesitat- 
ingly appeal  to  the  highest  court  of  authority, 
even  to  God,  when  called  to  the  bar  of  public 
judgment, — and  he  cannot  do  less  if  he  would 
honor  the  Father  whom  he  represents.  A 
writer  in  Zion's  Herald,  as  quoted  in  the  Chris- 
tian Science  Journal,  truly  says:  "The  one 
thing  greater  than  human  speech  is  silence. 
The  silence  of  Christ  in  the  presence  of  false- 
hood and  detraction  was  Godlike.  In  the  pres- 
ence of  criticism  and  exposure,  vice  can  ill 
afford  to  close  its  lips;  its  hope  lies  in  the 
witchery  and  deception  of  speech.  Virtue,  on 
the  other  hand,  can  afford  to  be  still,  for  the 
reason  that  there  is  no  wrong  to  be  concealed." 
Spiritual  pride  (which  is  identical  with  spir- 
itual humility)  may  explain  its  actions  for  the 


126  DOMINION  WITHIN 

sake  of  friendship,  or  for  tl;e  sake  of  helping 
the  world  at  large,  or  for  the  sake  of  maintain- 
ing unity  of  action  among  those  working  for  a 
common  end. 

Human  pride  glories  in  a  distinguished  an- 
cestry, in  wealth,  culture,  noted  worldly 
achievements,  political  or  ecclesiastical  prefer- 
ment, social  eminence,  and  conventional  right- 
eousness,— some  of  which  are  well  enough,  and 
even  desirable  in  their  place;  nevertheless  the 
humanly  proud  might  be  thrown  into  a  panic 
at  the  prospect  of  financial  bankruptcy,  while 
totally  indifferent  to  the  fact  that  they  had 
never  been  spiritually  solvent,  had  never  been 
prepared  to  pay  to  God,  on  demand,  in  season 
or  out  of  season,  the  unbroken  purity,  peace 
and  joy  in  Him  which  are  His  constant  due, 
and  which  every  man  is  spiritually  in  honor 
bound  to  continually  exemplify  before  his  fel- 
low men.  The  servants  of  human  pride  would 
be  ashamed  not  to  appear  in  what  they  con- 
sider suitable  dress;  yet,  on  even  slight  occa- 
sion, they  have  been  known  to  expose  their 
mental  nakedness,  which  is  made  evident  in 
their  fretfulness,  fear,  anger,  jealousy,  doubt, 
grief,  etc.  Human  pride  is  not  ashamed  of  its 


FAITH-RIGHTEOUSNESS  127 

lack  of  "white  raiment,"  the  only  true  clothing. 
He  who  would  attain  faith-righteousness, 
must,  first  of  all,  perceive  the  difference  be- 
tween it  and  "natural"  righteousness.  After 
that,  the  deepening  and  broadening  of  the 
direct,  inner  sense  of  mental  contact  with  God 
is  a  matter  of  growth  through  experience,  and 
especially,  perhaps,  through  trials  and  difficul- 
ties. This  God-consciousness,  coming  in  little 
by  little,  transforms  the  mentality,  gradually 
crowds  out  all  sin  and  sickness,  and  brings  the 
aspiring  Christian  to  a  progressive  experience 
in  which,  more  and  more,  whatever  the  vicissi- 
tudes of  life,  he  "rejoices  with  joy  unspeak- 
able and  full  of  glory." 


"If  hazards  of  false  teachings  and  mistaken 
ideals  multiply,  the  need  of  the  church  is  not 
to  rear  higher  its  external  defenses  but  most 
solemnly  to  renew  its  reliance  on  the  invinci- 
ble and  infallible  spiritual  leadership  of  the 
Master  who  dwells  within  it.  When  the  pres- 
ence of  Jesus  Christ  in  the  church  seems  less 
potent  for  its  protection  than  measures  of 
ecclesiastical  authority,  the  mood  cries  to 
heaven  for  a  livelier  realization  of  Jesus 
Christ." — Anon. 


DEALING  WITH  MALPRACTICE 

(A  letter  to  a  patient.) 

Dear  Friend: 

Your  letter  of  January  15th  suggests  a 
subject  of  large  proportions.  It  suggests  the 
application  or  use  of  truth,  as  made  known 
through  Christian  Science,  in  practically  deal- 
ing with  and  destroying  error.  It  is  quite  a 
task  to  get  a  clear  and  comprehensive  knowl- 
edge of  truth,  yet  it  is  a  far  more  difficult  task 
to  learn  how  to  uncover  error  in  all  its  phases, 
and  how  to  apply  truth  wisely,  so  as  to  destroy 
error.  Truth  is  fixed  and  invariable,  being  all 
logically  deducible  from  its  Principle,  God. 
Therefore  it  is  possible  to  gain  an  exact  knowl- 
edge of  truth,  and  it  is  comparatively  easy  for 
a  thoroughly  logical  mind  to  do  so.  But  error, 
the  devil,  is  a  liar.  It  has  no  principle,  and  is 
never  logically  harmonious  with  itself, 'except 
when  it  suits  its  own  purposes  to  be  so.  When 
we  have  learned  a  manifestation  of  Truth  we 
have  learned  it,  that  is  all  there  is  to  it;  but 

128 


DEALING  WITH  MALPRACTICE       129 

when  we  think  we  have  a  manifestation  of 
error  located  and  cornered,  likely  as  not,  unless 
wisely  handled,  the  devil  will  bring  forth  an- 
other lie  in  the  place  of  the  one  we  have  de- 
stroyed, not  exactly  the  same  lie,  but  one  just 
as  troublesome,  and  we  may  find  ourselves,  if 
we  are  not  wise,  engaged  in  the  apparently 
endless  process  of  "chasing  the  devil  around 
a  stump."  Because  of  its  false,  unstable, 
changeable  character,  error  is  vastly  more  com- 
plex, and  in  a  way,  harder  to  get  at  than  truth. 
If  we  could  learn  how  to  uncover  and  destroy 
error  as  quickly  as  we  can  grasp  a  theoretical 
knowledge  of  Science,  the  whole  false  sense 
of  the  universe  would  have  been  destroyed  long 
ago. 

The  knowledge  of  theoretical  Christian 
Science  means  much,  and  many  attain  unto 
this  in  large  measure;  but  the  knowledge  how 
wisely  to  uncover  and  destroy  error  is  also  sure 
to  distinguish  a  successful  Christian  Scientist 
from  one  who  is  not.  Scientists  may  have  a 
good  theoretical  understanding  of  truth,  but 
when  they  attempt  to  handle  and  destroy  error, 
they  are  likely  to  simply  stir  up  and  multiply 


180  DOMINION  WITHIN 

its  manifestations,  if  they  are  not  "wise  as 
serpents,  and  harmless  as  doves." 

Malpractice  is  wrong  thinking,  thinking 
contrary  to  the  Science  of  Truth.  For  in- 
stance, if  one  should  think,  "The  paper  says, 
'A  storm  will  come  tomorrow ;'  and  I  am  liable 
to  have  rheumatism,"  this  is  malpractice,  be- 
cause it  is  wrong  thinking.  It  attributes  power 
to  supposed  conditions  of  weather  which  are 
not  real,  and  assumes  that  something  else  than 
God,  good,  has  power  over  man.  Suppose, 
however,  one  should  think  as  follows:  "The 
paper  says  that  a  storm  will  come  on  tomor- 
row, and  mortal  mind  will  be  trying  to  con- 
vince me  that  I  must  have  rheumatism  as  a 
result;  but  I  know  that  mortal  mind  is  a  liar. 
It  has  no  power,  since  God  is  the  only  power. 
Neither  it,  nor  any  so-called  material  condi- 
tions have  control  over  me,  while  I  abide  'in 
the  secret  place  of  the  most  High !'  God  is  not 
the  author  of  rheumatism,  and  His  child  can- 
not be  afflicted  with  it."  This  is  not  mental 
malpractice;  it  is  foreseeing  what  error  will 
try  to  assert,  and  is  attempting  to  destroy  the 
error  before  it  can  make  its  assertion.  If  the 
attempt  is  successful,  the  error  is  met. 


DOMINION  WITHIN  131 

If  you  see  a  person  who  is  thinly  clad,  sitting 
beside  an  open  window,  and  think,  "I  am  afraid 
he  will  take  cold"  that  is  malpractice.  But  if 
you  think,  "Man  dwelling  in  the  atmosphere  of 
Truth  and  Love,  which  is  the  only  real  atmos- 
phere, cannot  take  cold,  since  mortal  mind  and 
its  conditions  have  no  power  over  him,"  this  is 
not  malpractice,  it  is  a  declaration  of  truth 
which  is  protective  and  remedial. 

If  a  superintendent  of  a  Sunday  school,  who 
understands  both  Christian  Science  and  the 
methods  of  error,  were  to  transfer  a  child  of 
Mrs.  S.  from  one  class  of  the  Sunday  school  to 
another,  he  might  think,  from  his  general 
knowledge  of  the  ways  of  evil,  that  it  would 
be  likely  to  suggest  to  Mrs.  S.  that  this  change 
was  made  from  some  sinister  motive, — not  that 
he  would  think  of  Mrs.  S.  as  more  suspicious 
than  most  mortals,  but  he  would  remember 
that  we  are  all  very  human,  and  still  open  to 
suggestions  of  the  common  enemy,  when  off 
our  guard.  He  would  not  know  positively 
that  evil  would  make  such  suggestion  to  Mrs. 
S.,  since  it  is  not  sure  to  observe  any  uniform 
procedure;  but  he  would  know  that  it  always 
seems  to  be  on  the  watch  for  an  opportunity 


132  DOMINION  WITHIN 

to  make  trouble;  and  to  head  off  any  possible 
working  of  this  one  evil,  he  would  do  well  to  de- 
clare for  the  reign  of  truth  and  love.  He  might 
make  some  such  declaration  as  follows:  "This 
change  is  intended  for  the  good  of  this  child, 
and  for  the  good  of  all  concerned.  Error  has 
no  power  to  mislead  us  or  anyone  else  about 
this  matter  or  to  argue  to  anyone  any  misun- 
derstanding of  our  motives,  or  to  produce  any 
evil  in  any  way.  Only  the  one  Mind  can  guide 
and  govern."  Such  a  mental  declaration  may 
prevent  error  from  sowing  seeds  of  discord, 
which  it  otherwise  would.  The  mother  might 
not  know  the  reasons  for  which  the  change 
was  made,  but  the  love  and  right  thought  ex- 
pressed mentally  in  making  the  argument 
would  protect  her  thought,  so  that  she  would 
feel  that  everything  was  done  for  the  best, 
whether  she  understood  or  not. 

As  the  result  of  our  mortal  habits  of 
thought,  we  are  constantly  disposed  to  fore- 
bode evil  for  ourselves  and  for  our  neighbors 
in  one  way  or  another.  This  is  all  malpractice, 
and  we  need  to  be  ever  on  the  guard  against 
it.  Sometimes  we  think  along  these  lines,  and 
know  that  our  thought  processes  are  unscien- 


DEALING  WITH  MALPRACTICE      133 

tific;  yet  we  are  tempted  to  entertain  them,  or 
we  are  too  indolent  to  make  the  necessary 
effort  to  cast  them  out.  This  is  conscious  men- 
tal malpractice.  There  are  people  who  de- 
liberately send  out  mental  suggestions  of  dis- 
ease or  disaster  to  others  whom  they  may  hate, 
or  who  let  jealousy  against  a  given  person  in- 
flame their  consciousness,  doing  so  in  the  belief 
that  this  may  bring  disease  or  other  disasters 
on  that  person.  This  is  malicious  mental  mal- 
practice, or  malicious  animal  magnetism.  At- 
tention can  not  be  too  strongly  called  to  the 
fact  that  malicious  malpractice  is  wholly 
powerless  to  harm  one  living  in  the  active 
consciousness  of  protection  in  divine  Mind. 

If  there  are  mistakes  in  the  computations  of 
a  set  of  bank  books,  these  mistakes  must  be 
sought  out  and  corrected,  and  the  seeking 
must  continue  until  they  are  all  corrected.  It 
will  not  be  sufficient  to  make  a  general  asser- 
tion that  the  true  result  of  every  possible  com- 
bination of  numbers  is  already  established  in 
mathematical  law,  and  trust  this  general  decla- 
ration to  correct  the  mistakes.  In  the  book- 
keeping of  ordinary  daily  life,  there  are  many 
false  entries.  We  know  very  well  that  mortal 


134  DOMINION  WITHIN 

mind,  error,  is  constantly  arguing,  through  the 
consciousness  of  mortals  on  every  side  of 
us,  skepticism,  fear,  doubt,  foreboding,  anger, 
hatred,  malice,  envy,  jealousy,  revenge,  agnos- 
ticism, materiality,  sensuality,  intemperance, 
dishonesty,  falsehood,  hypnotism,  thought 
transference,  spiritualism,  etc. — all  these  errors 
spring  up  in  the  minds  of  mortals,  because  the 
seed  is  sown  there  by  error,  the  one  evil.  All 
these  are  manifestations  of  error,  and  are  un- 
real, but  their  unreality  is  to  be  proven.  They 
are  mistakes  in  mortal  mind,  which  must  be 
corrected,  and  for  this  purpose  it  is  often  not 
sufficient  to  make  a  general  declaration  that 
God  is  good,  and  that  He  made  all  that  was 
made,  and  that  there  can  be  no  evil.  When  this 
declaration  can  be  made  clearly  enough  to  de- 
stroy the  manifestations  of  error,  well  and 
good.  But  if  not,  then  those  manifestations 
must  be  dealt  with  and  met  specifically.  Hence, 
a  well  instructed  Christian  Scientist  may  make 
such  daily  declarations  of  the  truth  of  being  as 
will  cover  the  specific  possibilities  of  error's 
claim  and  activity;  and  when  all  mankind 
begin  to  meet  these  errors  daily  with  realiza- 


DEALING  WITH  MALPRACTICE       135 

tions  and  declarations  of  truth,  they  will  soon 
cease  to  be  manifested. 

There  are  segregations  of  error  which  may 
be  named  "materia  medica,"  false  theology, 
etc.  Error  is  liable  to  try  to  attack  a  Scientist, 
or  a  person  working  into  Science,  through  one 
or  more  of  these  segregations  of  error  as  a 
channel.  Hence,  a  Scientist  may  wisely  deal 
with  all  these  claims  in  his  daily  declarations  of 
truth. 

Note. — This  article  is  not  presented  as  a 
complete  discussion  of  the  subject  of  "Dealing 
with  Malpractice."  It  is  merely  what  it  pur- 
ports to  be;  some  thoughts  on  the  subject  pre- 
sented in  a  letter  to  a  patient. 


"To  forbid  a  man  in  advance  to  speak,  on  the 
assumption  that  he  may  say  something  illegal, 
endangers  the  republic." — Harris  Weinstock. 

"Growth  is  restricted  by  forcing  humanity 
out  of  the  proper  channels  for  development  or 
by  holding  it  in  fetters." — Mary  Baker  Eddy, 
in  Miscellaneous  Writings,  page  359. 


GOD-CONSCIOUSNESS  VERSUS 
SUB-CONSCIOUSNESS 

The  analysis  of  the  errors  with  which  all 
human  beings  have  to  deal  is  often  of  great 
practical  importance,  since  it  enables  us  the 
more  intelligently  to  apply  our  knowledge  of 
God  in  their  correction.  As  Mrs.  Eddy  says 
in  Science  and  Health  (p.  252) ,  "A  knowledge 
of  error  and  its  operations  must  precede  that 
understanding  of  truth  which  destroys  error." 

The  organs  of  the  human  body  are  not  self- 
controlled.  If  they  were,  the  organs  of  a 
corpse  would  be  self-acting.  It  is  also  evident, 
that  the  organs  of  the  body  are  not  under  the 
control  of  the  conscious  mind ;  for  the  beating 
of  the  heart,  the  digestion  of  food,  and  other 
so-called  involuntary  bodily  processes  go  on 
without  any  seeming  dependence  upon  our 
conscious  mentality.  Furthermore,  it  is  clear 
to  students  of  Christian  Science,  that  God  does 
not  create  nor  directly  or  consciously  attend  to 
the  activities  of  the  material  body.  Neverthe- 

Mrs.  Eddy's  sense  of  sub-conscious  mortal  mind  is  set 
forth  in  "Science  and  Health,"  near  the  top  of  page  659,  in 
her  reference  to  "elementary,  latent  error,  the  source  of  all 
error's  visible  forms." 

136 


SUB-CONSCIOUSNESS  137 

less  the  activities  of  the  bodily  organs  evidence 
intelligence  and  plan  of  an  intricate  and  com- 
plex order.  Since  this  intelligence  is  evidently 
not  an  expression  of  the  divine  consciousness 
(though  Christian  Scientists  know  it  to  be  a 
counterfeit  of  God-intelligence),  and  since  it 
is  not  conscious  human  intelligence,  the  intelli- 
gence which  controls  the  bodily  organs  and 
functions  is  spoken  of  by  students  of  the  human 
mind  as  "sub-consciousness," — indicating  that 
its  activities  are  beneath  the  activity  or  observa- 
tion of  the  conscious  mind. 

The  so-called  sub-conscious  mind  is  a  part 
of  the  make-up  of  every  human  being,  though 
most  human  beings  give  little  or  no  thought 
to  its  existence,  or  to  the  nature  and  laws  of 
its  activity  on  the  human  plane.  Further- 
more, it  has  been  discovered  that  the  sub- 
conscious mind  gradually  takes  its  character 
from  the  activity  of  the  conscious  mind.  The 
conscious  mind  is,  as  it  were,  a  feeder  of  the 
sub-consciousness,  which  accumulates  and 
stores  up  that  which  it  is  fed;  thus  it  becomes 
the  seat  of  what  is  called  "habit,"  along  many 
different  lines.  There  is  an  eastern  proverb, 
said  to  be  thousands  of  years  old,  which  reads, 


138  DOMINION  WITHIN 

"If  a  man  commits  a  sin,  let  him  not  do  it 
again ;  let  him  not  delight  in  it ;  the  accumula- 
tion of  evil  is  painful." 

It  is  fair  to  say,  that  the  sub-consciousness 
of  a  young  child  is  largely  formed  and  de- 
termined by  the  belief  of  inheritance  from  hu- 
man ancestors,  and  by  pre-natal  influences  of 
the  mother's  thought  and  feeling.  As  the  child 
grows  older,  its  own  conscious  mental  activity, 
and  its  mental  environment,  enter  more  and 
more  largely  into  the  shaping  of  its  sub-con- 
sciousness. Accordingly,  it  is  apparent  that 
the  sub-consciousness  of  an  adult  is  partly  the 
result  of  the  belief  of  inheritance,  partly  the 
result  of  mental  environment,  and  largely  the 
result  of  daily  conscious  activity. 

If  the  conscious  mind  to  a  large  extent  en- 
tertains fear,  anxiety,  doubt,  grief,  discourage- 
ment, lust,  greed,  hatred,  malice,  envy,  jeal- 
ousy, revenge,  pride,  and  the  like,  the  sub- 
consciousness  becomes  habitually  discordant, 
and,  if  so,  sooner  or  later  this  discord  is  mani- 
fest in  the  disease  of  one  or  more  of  the  bodily 
organs  or  functions  which  it  controls. 

Let  us  examine  this  mental  process  a  little 


SUB-CONSCIOUSNESS  139 

more  carefully.  Frequently  the  conscious 
mind  becomes  discordant  over  business  or 
social  experiences,  or  over  some  condition  of 
ill-health.  This  gradually  makes  the  sub-con- 
sciousness discordant,  which,  in  turn,  manifests 
itself  in  disease  of  the  body, — and  in  increased 
measure,  if  disease  was  the  original  occasion  of 
discord.  As  a  result  of  this  added  sense  of  dis- 
ease, the  conscious  mind  takes  on  an  increased 
sense  of  fear,  anxiety,  discouragement,  grief, 
etc.  This  is  communicated  to  the  sub-conscious- 
ness, thus  making  it  still  more  discordant,  and 
such  a  mental  descent  once  entered  upon,  noth- 
ing but  extreme  suffering  and  death  can  result, 
unless  a  way  is  found  to  interrupt  its  course. 

We  learn  in  Christian  Science,  that  the  one 
sure  and  legitimate  way  of  stopping  this  de- 
structive mental  program  is  to  lay  hold  on 
God,  to  govern  the  feelings  according  to 
Love,  and  thus  escape  from  the  influence  and 
control  of  outward  or  corporeal  suggestions 
of  discord.  We  may  not  be  able  to  do  this  all 
at  once,  but,  with  a  clear  understanding  of 
spiritual  truth  and  firm  determination,  we  can 
do  a  great  deal  in  the  right  direction  from  the 


140  DOMINION  WITHIN 

very  start,  and  can  soon  gain  a  complete  vic- 
tory. Said  Paul,  "I  can  do  all  things  through 
Christ  which  strengtheneth  me." 

It  may  be  well  to  consider  somewhat  in  de- 
tail how  we  may  make  a  beginning  of  right 
activity.  First  of  all,  we  must  be  thoroughly 
convinced  that  God  is  the  only  Cause  and 
Creator,  hence  the  only  power;  then  that  any- 
thing which  seems  to  occur  as  the  result  of  any 
other  so-called  power  cannot  be  legitimate  or 
real;  and  that  the  human  mind  can  have  no 
true  or  real  thoughts  or  feelings  which  it  does 
not  receive  from  God.  Said  Christ  Jesus: 
"The  son  can  do  (think  or  feel)  nothing  of 
himself ;  but  whatsoever  he  seeth  the  Father  do 
(think  or  feel),  that  doeth  the  son  likewise." 
If  we  clearly  perceive  and  accept  this  fact,  we 
will  determine  not  to  allow  ourselves  to  feel 
contrary  to  the  nature  of  God,  since,  in  doing 
so,  we  would  manifestly  be  living  (feeling)  a 
lie. 

To  illustrate,  suppose  a  person  were  to  find 
himself  seriously  ill.  At  once  the  disposition 
to  fear  and  to  worry  asserts  itself,  but  he  who 
has  awakened  to  the  truth  of  being  reminds 
himself  that  he  has  accepted  God  as  the  only 


SUB-CONSCIOUSNESS  141 

power.  In  God  there  is  no  reason  for  fear, 
hence  the  apparent  physical  reasons  for  it  are 
really  no  reasons  at  all,  and  are  not  to  be 
allowed  to  govern  one,  even  though  he  does 
feel  sick.  He  may  for  the  present  be  unable 
to  avoid  a  sense  of  weakness  and  pain,  though 
he  valiantly  contends  against  them ;  but,  in  any 
case,  he  will  not  give  place  to  fear.  Such  con- 
scious activity,  based  on  divine  Love,  will 
tend  strongly  to  prevent  the  development  of 
disease,  and  if  the  realization  of  spiritual 
Truth,  its  law  and  power,  is  sufficiently  clear, 
the  disease  will  be  destroyed. 

In  any  case,  the  giving  of  false  suggestions 
to  the  sub-consciousness  is  avoided,  and  the 
consequent  aggravation  of  the  disease  is  obvi- 
ated. Such  mental  procedure  on  the  part  of 
the  Christian  Scientist,  if  it  is  not  sufficient, 
together  with  other  lines  of  scientific  thought 
and  feeling  that  he  may  be  holding,  to  cure 
him,  will  at  least  aid  in  his  recovery,  and  will 
clear  the  way  for  effective  reception  of  the 
work  being  done  for  him  by  a  brother  Sci- 
entist. 

Suppose  a  near  relative  or  friend  has  passed 
away.  There  is  a  strong  "natural"  impulsion 


142  DOMINION  WITHIN 

to  grief,  but  the  person  who  has  adopted  this 
new  line  of  activity  will  at  once  remember  that 
in  God  there  is  no  reason  for  grief,  and  having 
accepted  this  fact  he  will  not  be  deceived  by 
appearances,  or  by  what  human  sense  claims 
to  be  a  reason.  Therefore  he  will  not  entertain 
grief.  Suppose,  to  human  sense,  a  near  one 
should  prove  "unfaithful."  Then  comes  the 
"natural"  impulsion  to  jealousy,  anger,  grief, 
hatred,  revenge,  and  the  like.  Again  we  are 
reminded  that  in  God  there  is  no  reason  for 
any  of  these  feelings,  and  hence  we  will  not 
entertain  them.  We  may  thus  rule  out  of  con- 
sciousness all  forms  of  emotional  discord,  which 
would  ordinarily  be  incident  to  business  per- 
plexities or  reverses,  to  social  relations,  to 
family  affairs,  or  even  to  the  conditions  of 
bodily  health. 

The  person  who,  by  thus  accepting  God  as 
the  only  ground  of  reality,  succeeds  in  keeping 
emotional  discord  out  of  consciousness,  will 
cease  to  contribute  the  seeds  of  discord  to  his 
sub-conscious  mind,  and  the  discordant  phases 
of  the  sub-conscious  mind,  being  no  longer  fed, 
soon  starve  to  death.  As  discordant  sub-con- 
sciousness is  thus  weakened  more  and  more,  to 


SUB-CONSCIOUSNESS  143 

the  vanishing  point,  it  gradually,  and  often 
very  rapidly,  loses  its  seeming  power  to  bring 
forth  ills  in  the  body ;  and,  for  that  reason  in 
part,  there  is  a  more  or  less  rapid  recovery  of 
health, — which,  however,  is  mainly  due  to  a 
more  positive  reason,  to  be  next  discussed. 

Many  students  of  Christian  Science  find 
themselves,  at  the  start,  obliged  to  accept  God 
as  the  working  Principle,  purely  on  the  basis 
of  revelation  in  the  Bible  and  on  the  basis  of 
logic,  since  they  have  little  feeling  of  or  for 
God.  But,  if  they  really  trust  the  validity  of 
their  logic,  and  accept  God  as  the  only  reason, 
and  on  that  basis  rule  out  discordant  emotions 
in  the  manner  we  have  described,  they  soon  find 
themselves  loving  the  Principle,  the  God, 
whom  they  prove  in  daily  experience  to  be 
their  helper  in  casting  out  the  ill  feelings  which 
formerly  vexed  them;  and,  with  increasing 
experience,  this  sense  of  love  grows  apace. 
Moreover,  following  this  course,  they  soon  find 
themselves  maintaining  an  uninterrupted  peace 
of  mind,  in  a  manner  before  unknown.  As  the 
conviction  dawns  upon  them  that,  through  reli- 
ance on  God  as  the  only  explanation  of  reality, 
they  can  really  hold  their  peace  against  various 


144  DOMINION  WITHIN 

human  temptations  to  discord,  they  find  them- 
selves experiencing  a  sense  of  power,  of  self 
government  and  of  joy  which  they  had  not 
known  before.  The  peace,  joy,  and  love,  which 
come  into  their  experience  when  God  is  thus 
proven  to  be  their  Helper,  constitute  "gold 
tried  in  the  fire,"  and  "the  riches  of  the  king- 
dom of  heaven." 

Through  continuous  reliance  upon  God,  the 
thought  and  feeling  of  God  come  more  and 
more  into  the  forefront  of  consciousness,  until 
there  is  scarcely  a  moment  of  the  day  when 
one  does  not  have  a  sense  of  the  divine  pres- 
ence. In  proportion  as  the  sub-consciousness, 
being  starved  and  depleted,  loses  its  control 
over  the  body,  in  the  same  proportion  the  God- 
consciousness  is  developed,  and  the  human 
sense  of  body  comes  under  the  control  of  this 
right  sense,  consciousness  of  Truth  and  Love, 
and  so  begins  to  reflect  harmony  instead  of  dis- 
cord, and  this  process  goes  on  until  the  healing 
is  complete.  A  human  being  who  has  been 
thus  freed  from  sub-conscious  discord,  and 
whose  God-consciousness  has  been  highly  de- 
veloped, is  largely  immune  from  harm  by  men- 
tal malpractice  from  others,  even  without  much 


SUB-CONSCIOUSNESS  145 

special  work  for  protection;  but  those  who 
have  not  attained  a  firm  and  unbroken  hold 
upon  God  need  more  frequently  to  do  special 
work  against  various  forms  of  malpractice. 

In  this  connection,  it  is  easy  to  answer  the 
question  sometimes  raised,  as  to  wherein  Chris- 
tian Science  treatment  differs  from  mental 
science  and  suggestive  therapeutics,  and  as  to 
why  work  in  Science  does  not  amount  to  the 
same  thing  as  what  is  known  as  "giving  sug- 
gestion to  sub-consciousness."  Methods  of 
treatment  by  "suggestion"  assume  that  healing 
can  be  accomplished  by  addressing  the  sub- 
consciousness  with  arguments  of  health  and 
strength,  made  as  mere  statements,  and  not 
based  on  divine  Truth.  The  assumption  is  that, 
in  this  manner,  a  sense  of  harmony  can  be 
injected  into  the  sub-consciousness,  so  that  it 
will  be  reflected  in  the  body.  Such  an  assump- 
tion is  based  on  an  expectation  of  filling  the 
sub-consciousness  with  something  that  it  did  not 
previously  possess.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
Christian  Science  method  of  work  tends  to 
starve  and  destroy  the  sub-consciousness,  on 
its  discordant  side,  in  the  manner  already  de- 
scribed, and  tends  to  build  up  in  the  person 


146  DOMINION  WITHIN 

a  God-consciousness,  which  is  not  sub-con- 
sciousness, but  is,  from  the  ordinary  human 
standpoint,  super-consciousness.  This  spiritual 
consciousness  is  humanity's  birthright,  which, 
however,  can  be  attained  only  by  earnest  en- 
deavor to  have  "that  Mind  which  was  in  Christ 
Jesus." 

How  interesting  and  illuminating,  in  this 
connection,  is  St.  Paul's  statement,  "If  the 
spirit  of  God  (God-consciousness)  dwell  in 
you,  he  (that  same  consciousness)  that  raised 
up  Christ  from  the  dead  shall  also  quicken 
(make  strong  and  well)  your  mortal  body,  by 
His  Spirit  that  dwelleth  in  you." 

God,  who  is  immortal  Mind,  never  created 
any  mortal  mind,  whether  conscious  or  sub- 
conscious. Hence,  in  reality  there  is  no  sub- 
conscious mind.  Therefore  it  cannot  be  a  chan- 
nel for  the  transmission  of  beliefs  of  heredity, 
and  it  cannot  be  a  storehouse  for  erroneous 
beliefs  or  a  seat  of  evil  habits.  It  cannot  be 
a  medium  for  the  transmission  of  mortal 
thought,  feeling  or  will-power.  It  cannot  mis- 
govern the  body.  God  alone  governs. 

Note.-  At  the  time  Mrs.  Eddy  wrote  "Science  and  Health," 
the  word  "sub-consciousness"  was  not  in  common  use;  BO  she 
used  the  phrase  "unconscious  mortal  mind"  to  express  the 
same  idea.  For  example,  see  S.  &  H.  409;  9-15. 


GOD  THE  REWARDER 

In  the  llth  chapter  of  Hebrews,  we  read: 
"He  that  cometh  to  God  must  believe  that  He 
is,  and  that  He  is  a  rewarder  of  them  that  dili- 
gently seek  Him."  This  verse,  rightly  under- 
stood and  applied,  furnishes  us  with  directions 
for  overcoming  our  physical  ills,  as  well  as  all 
other  forms  of  evil  and  limitation.  To  make 
this  evident,  let  us  spend  a  moment  in  ana- 
lyzing certain  of  the  claims  of  error. 

Contrary  to  the  usually  accepted  belief,  the 
body,  as  such,  is  incapable  of  experiencing 
either  pain  or  pleasure.  If  it  were,  a  corpse 
would  experience  pain  or  pleasure.  It  is  only 
when  consciousness  is  connected  with  the  body 
that  pain  or  pleasure  can  be  experienced.  This 
shows  that,  in  reality,  it  is  consciousness  that 
aches,  or  burns,  or  smarts,  or  feels  weak.  The 
word  "disease"  means  dis-ease;  and  it  is  con- 
sciousness that  is  dis-easy,  if  there  is  any  dis- 
ease, and  not  the  body.  When  there  is  dis-ease, 
the  body  is  often  correspondingly  abnormal, 
147 


148  DOMINION  WITHIN 

through  swellings,  false  growths,  sores,  or 
wastings;  and  the  discomfort  seems  to  be 
located  in  or  at  these  abnormal  portions  of  the 
body.  Consequently,  it  has  usually  been  in- 
ferred that  the  abnormal  condition  of  the  body 
causes  the  discomfort  of  the  mind ;  but  exactly 
the  reverse  is  true,  as  can  be  proven  in  two 
ways. 

If  consciousness  becomes  disassociated  from 
the  body  through  death,  the  swellings,  false 
growths,  sores,  or  wastings,  may  remain  on  the 
body,  but  they  no  longer  occasion  discomfort 
in  any  way,  either  to  the  body  or  to  the  mind, 
showing  that  flesh,  as  such,  is  incapable  of 
sensation.  Neither  will  abnormal  conditions 
(except  the  general  condition  of  decay)  de- 
velop in  the  body,  when  consciousness  is  not 
associated  with  it.  This  shows  that  discord  is 
not  first  in  the  body,  and  afterwards  in  con- 
sciousness, but  is  first  in  consciousness,  and 
then  is  manifest  on  the  body  as  a  result. 

To  be  sure,  it  must  be  admitted  that  a  swell- 
ing, or  sore,  often  develops  to  quite  an  extent 
on  the  body  before  the  active  mind  discovers 
its  appearance  there  or  notices  pain  from  it, 
and  this  fact  has  caused  the  vast  majority  of 


GOD  THE  REWARDER  149 

mankind  to  believe  that  disease  originates  in 
the  body,  and  afterwards  begins  to  disturb  the 
mind;  but  the  fact  is,  that  the  human  mind 
(which  is  the  mind  that  we  must  deal  with 
when  we  are  analyzing  the  claim  of  error)  has 
a  sub-conscious  phase,  through  which  the  body 
is  mostly  governed,  unless  God's  government 
is  being  scientifically  demonstrated.  Disease 
usually  begins  in  this  sub-conscious  phase  of 
the  human  mind,  and  then  begins  to  be  mani- 
fest on  or  in  the  body,  and  then,  last  of  all, 
begins  to  disturb  the  conscious  mind.  In  the 
analysis  of  error,  falsehood,  or  unreality,  it  is 
the  so-called  sub-conscious  mind,  of  whose 
operations  little  has  been  known  until  lately, 
that  is  the  chief  channel  and  seat  of  disease  and 
sin,  so  far  as  the  mortal  individual  is  concerned. 
In  the  absence  of  control  by  divine  Mind,  the 
conscious  and  sub-conscious  mortal  mind  act 
and  react  upon  each  other,  and  educate  each 
other  in  sin  and  disease,  using  the  body  as  a 
go-between, — a  mere  football,  as  it  were,  to  be 
kicked  back  and  forth  between  conscious  and 
sub-conscious  arguments  of  evil:  but  the  sub- 
conscious mind  is  the  original  sinner,  and, 
unless  prevented  from  doing  so  by  the  Christ- 


150  DOMINION  WITHIN 

mind,  it  recurrently,  and  often  continually, 
throws  up  into  the  conscious  mind  all  manner 
of  sinful  and  painful  feelings,  and  the  con- 
scious mind  thinks  that  the  body  is  the  source 
or  cause  of  these  sinful  or  painful  feelings, 
instead  of  discerning  the  deeper  source  of  evil 
in  the  mortal  sub-consciousness.  It  is  this  mor- 
tal sub-consciousness  that  must  be  cleansed  by 
the  application  of  divine  Mind,  in  order  to  rid 
both  the  conscious  mind  and  the  body  of  evil 
and  discord.  The  method  of  doing  this  will 
be  spoken  of  a  bit  later. 

The  second  proof  that  abnormalities  in  the 
body  are  not  the  cause  of  discomfort  in  con- 
sciousness, is  the  fact  that  the  pain  or  other 
discomfort  in  the  mind  is  often  completely 
removed  hours,  and  sometimes  weeks,  before 
the  swellings  or  false  growths,  which  at  one 
time  seemed  painful,  have  disappeared  from 
the  body.  If  these  abnormalities  of  the  body 
were  the  cause  of  mental  distress,  mental  dis- 
tress could  not  disappear  until  the  physical 
abnormalities  had  been  overcome.  Almost  in- 
variably, the  removal  of  discomfort  from  the 
mind  through  Christian  Science  treatment  is 


GOD  THE  RE  WARDER  151 

followed,  sooner  or  later,  by  normal  conditions 
of  the  body. 

It  has  now  been  clearly  shown,  that  all  dis- 
ease originates  mentally,  and  is  located  in  con- 
sciousness, and  that  abnormalities  of  the  body 
are  not,  strictly  speaking,  disease,  because  they 
are  not  dis-ease,  but  are  mere  manifestations 
or  effects  of  disease, — never  its  cause.  Hence, 
it  is  very  evident  that  the  proper  effort  to  cure 
disease  must  center  its  activity  on  removing 
evil  from  the  consciousness;  and  if  it  be  re- 
moved from  the  consciousness,  it  will  disappear 
from  the  body  automatically.  That  which  is 
to  be  treated  is  the  mind  and  not  the  body. 

It  must  be  entirely  evident,  on  statement, 
that  a  dis-eased  or  dis-easy  mind  is  an  evil 
mind;  and  that  the  way  to  overcome  an  evil 
mind  is  to  attack  it  with  that  which  is  opposed 
to  it,  namely,  good  Mind.  Now  there  is  only 
one  good  Mind.  Christ  Jesus  declared :  "There 
is  none  good,  save  one;  that  is  God."  If  we 
intelligently  and  persistently  turn  to  this  good 
Mind,  God,  that  Mind  will  remove  evil  from 
our  consciousness  as  naturally  as  the  sun  re- 
moves darkness  from  our  eyes,  when  we  turn 
from  darkness  toward  the  sun. 


152  DOMINION  WITHIN 

Whoever  beholds  the  light  of  the  sun,  be- 
holds coincidently  rays  of  violet,  indigo,  blue, 
green,  yellow,  orange,  red,  and  every  interme- 
diary shade  and  tint  of  color,  all  beautifully 
blended  together  in  what  we  call  light.  Like- 
wise, whoever  diligently  turns  to  God,  and 
mentally  beholds  Him,  cannot  fail  to  increas- 
ingly behold,  and  to  gradually  receive  into  his 
own  consciousness,  love,  joy,  peace,  strength, 
harmony,  health,  substance,  plenty,  entertain- 
ment, intelligence,  and  life,  all  beautifully 
blended  together  in  that  "true  light,  which 
lighteth  every  man  that  cometh  into  the  world ;" 
for  God  is  omnipresent,  not  beyond  the  reach 
of  any  man's  mental  gaze;  yea,  he  is  in  every 
man's  very  heart,  when  that  man  will  diligently 
open  his  heart  to  God. 

So  if  we  turn  to  God,  knowing  that  He  is 
here,  and  if  we  diligently  seek  Him,  He  will 
reward  us  by  shining  in  our  hearts  and  minds 
with  every  conceivable  form  of  good;  and  in 
proportion  as  this  comes  to  pass,  in  that  pro- 
portion the  darkness  of  sin  and  disease  are 
driven  from  every  phase  of  the  human  con- 
sciousness, and  we  are  healed,  or  made  whole, 
in  consciousness, — just  where  we  need  to  be 


GOD  THE  REWARDER  153 

healed,  and  then  the  body  soon  automatically 
reflects  the  divine  harmony,  which,  through  the 
power  of  God,  has  been  established  in  the  mind. 
Accordingly,  in  the  treatment  of  disease,  the 
advice  of  St.  Paul  is  most  excellent :  "Be  will- 
ing (be  choosing)  to  be  absent  from  the  body 
(in  thought),  and  present  with  the  Lord." 
For  God  is  the  healer;  and  He  will  reward  us 
with  healing,  if  we  come  to  Him  with  diligence. 


Suppose  darkness  should  say  to  itself,  "I  am 
going  to  rise  up  and  attack  light."  What 
would  become  of  the  darkness  when  it  got 
within  reaching  distance  of  the  light?  How 
much  would  it  accomplish  aside  from  its  own 
destruction?  Moral:  If  there  be  no  error 
(darkness)  in  a  man's  own  consciousness,  the 
errors  of  his  ancestors,  and  all  adverse  thought- 
influences,  will  be  as  powerless  to  harm  him  as 
darkness  is  powerless  to  harm  light.  And  this 
is  true  by  gradation  as  well  as  true  as  a  matter 
of  complete  attainment.  The  elimination  of 
any  portion  or  kind  of  error  from  a  man's  own 
consciousness,  through  turning  to  God,  renders 
him  more  immune  from  the  attacks  of  any  form 
of  error  originating  from  without. 


In  the  divine  Mind,  truth  and  love  are  con- 
stantly and  indissolubly  wedded.  All  human 
undertakings  which  are  to  count  for  anything 
must  exemplify  this  union,  for  it  is  "accord- 
ing to  the  pattern  shewed  to  thee  in  the  mount." 
"Be  ye  perfect,  even  as  your  Father  which  is  in 
heaven  is  perfect." 

It  is  one  of  the  "wiles  of  the  devil"  to  try  to 
divorce  truth  and  love  in  the  consciousness  of 
men,  and  to  make  them  believe  that  truth  can 
be  advanced  through  war  and  strife,  carried  on 
with  motives  of  anger,  hatred,  revenge,  self- 
interest,  or  self -justification.  Ever  and  anon, 
problems  of  importance  must  be  discussed  and 
settled  in  our  families,  in  our  churches,  in  our 
business  relations,  and  in  the  larger  negotia- 
tions of  politics,  law,  government,  religion,  and 
diplomacy.  In  these  discussions,  let  us  defeat 
the  "one  evil"  through  understanding  and  bear- 
ing in  mind  that,  by  no  amount  of  argument, 

154 


DOMINION  WITHIN  155 

however  valid,  and  by  no  amount  of  force  of 
any  kind,  can  we  successfully  promulgate  truth 
and  permanently  bring  to  pass  the  correct 
issue,  unless,  during  our  efforts,  we  purposely 
and  habitually  exercise  the  spirit  of  good-will. 
In  dealing  with  others,  reasoning  and  good- 
will are  as  the  wings  of  a  bird.  If  a  bird  tries 
to  fly  with  only  one  wing,  he  whirls  round  and 
round,  to  his  own  confusion,  getting  nowhere; 
but  using  both  wings,  he  makes  much  progress. 
Only  as  the  male  principle,  truth,  and  the 
female  principle,  love,  are  wedded  in  our  con- 
sciousness, can  we  obey  the  spiritual  command : 
"Be  fruitful  (of  righteous  thoughts  and  deeds) , 
and  multiply  (them),  and  replenish  the  earth 
(with  them),  and  subdue  it."  Truth  will  go 
no  farther  and  no  faster  than  love  goes  as  a 
companion.  "What  therefore  God  hath  joined 
together,  let  not  man  put  asunder." 


"Toil  on,  then,  thou  art  in  the  right, 

However  narrow  souls  may  call  thee  wrong. 
Be  as  thou  wouldst  be  in  thine  own  clear 

sight, 

And  so  thou  shalt  be  in  the  world's  ere 
long."  — Lowell. 


"LET  YOUR  CONVERSATION  BE  IN 
HEAVEN." 

Experience  and  conversation  have  led  the 
writer  to  believe  that  there  are  many  students 
of  Christian  Science,  who  have  a  correct  the- 
oretical understanding  of  its  fundamental  doc- 
trines, but  who,  nevertheless,  when  they  at- 
tempt to  apply  Science  in  the  treatment  of 
themselves  or  others,  fall  into  the  error  of  hold- 
ing the  material  body,  or  some  of  its  parts  or 
organs,  in  thought,  while  making  their  declara- 
tions of  divine  harmony,  health,  strength  and 
perfection.  In  doing  so,  they  unwittingly  fall 
into  the  fundamental  error  of  practically  de- 
claring that  there  is  a  material  man,  when  Prin- 
ciple demands  that  declarations  of  harmony 
and  perfection  be  made  only  with  regard  to  the 
real  man,  who  is  spiritual  and  perfect,  like  unto 
his  Father.  To  make  declarations  of  harmony 
and  perfection  about  the  projections  of  false 
material  sense  is  foolish;  it  is  but  a  phase  of 
mesmerism. 

156 


CONVERSATION  IN  HEAVEN          157 

Other  students  of  Christian  Science  some- 
times fall  into  a  yet  more  subtle  error,  espe- 
cially while  treating  themselves.  They  cor- 
rectly make  their  declarations  of  the  harmony 
and  perfection  of  the  real,  spiritual  man;  but 
while  doing  so,  they  are  watching  the  body  "out 
of  the  corners  of  their  eyes,"  so  to  speak,  to  see 
whether  the  treatment  is  taking  effect,  thus 
implicitly  admitting  that  there  is  a  material,  as 
well  as  a  spiritual  man.  This  procedure  does 
not  constitute  that  undivided  affirmation  of 
Truth,  and  that  absolute  separation  from  error, 
from  the  false  concept  of  man,  which  yields 
genuine  and  permanent  results.  There  is  in 
Science  no  material  body  to  be  healed.  What 
appears  as  such,  is  simply  one  of  the  phases  of 
false  belief.  False  sense  is  that  which  is  to  be 
healed  by  being  destroyed.  There  is  nothing 
else  to  be  taken  account  of. 

To  be  sure,  the  body  seems  to  be  uttering 
complaints,  else  no  treatment  would  be  under- 
taken; but  these  complaints  are  to  be  recog- 
nized as  complaints  of  false  material  sense,  of 
which  the  body  itself  is  a  part.  Many  times, 
these  complaints  do  not  at  once  disappear  un- 
der treatment,  and  so,  for  a  time,  cannot  fully 


158  DOMINION  WITHIN 

be  eliminated  from  our  human  consciousness; 
and  many  do  not  seem  to  find  the  scientific  way 
to  deal  with  them. 

To  illustrate  this,  suppose  one  were  carry- 
ing on  an  important  business  conversation  with 
a  caller  in  a  room  where  there  was  an  assertive 
and  talkative  child.  He  would  doubtless  en- 
deavor to  quiet  the  child,  if  he  could  not  put 
him  out  of  the  room ;  but,  if,  for  the  time  being, 
he  could  not  induce  him  to  be  still,  he  would  go 
on  with  his  conversation,  concentrating  his  at- 
tention upon  the  subject  in  hand,  which  he 
could  do  if  he  chose,  regardless  of  the  child's 
babbling.  He  would,  in  a  way,  be  conscious 
of  the  noise,  but  he  would  not  allow  it  to  inter- 
rupt the  train  of  his  thought.  If  the  child  be- 
came too  assertive,  he  might  pause  momenta- 
rily now  and  then  to  command  it  to  be  still,  and 
thus  lessen  the  uproar  in  a  measure ;  but,  if  he 
paid  no  attention  to  the  child's  racket,  it  would 
in  all  probability  grow  quiet  all  the  more 
speedily. 

In  treatment,  it  is  our  endeavor  to  hold  con- 
versation with  our  highest  sense  of  good  and 
truth,  to  enter  into  communion  with  Truth  and 
Love,  to  hold  converse  with  God.  In  doing 


CONVERSATION  IN  HEAVEN          159 

this  we  obey  the  injunction:  "Let  your  con- 
versation be  in  heaven";  that  is,  our  conversa- 
tion is  in  and  with  Truth — in  and  with  har- 
monious consciousness,  which  is  heaven.  In 
this  conversation,  the  sense  of  matter  and  dis- 
cord can  have  no  rightful  place.  To  the  degree 
that  we  admit  the  thought  of  matter,  even  to 
watch  its  supposed  states,  to  that  degree  our 
conversation  ceases  to  be  in  heaven;  for  we 
have  admitted  the  thought  of  a  lie.  If  the 
sense  of  body  and  discord  become  too  assertive, 
we  may  pause  now  and  then  to  quiet  this  false 
sense  by  denying  that  there  is  any  material 
body,  or  any  discord.  Indeed,  we  may  meet 
any  specific  claim  of  discord  by  a  specific  form 
of  denial  adapted  thereto ;  but  we  should  never 
be  betrayed  into  affirming  harmony  with  regard 
to  the  physical  body,  or  into  watching  for  har- 
mony to  be  manifest  in  the  physical  body,  with 
the  thought  or  implicit  belief  that  the  body  is 
real.  Many  times,  it  is  most  efficacious  to 
frame  a  line  of  thought  in  truth,  including 
affirmations  calculated  to  specifically  offset  the 
false  claims  which  the  body  seems  to  be  utter- 
ing, and  then  to  fix  our  attention  upon  the 
affirmation  of  these  declarations  of  truth,  and 


160  DOMINION  WITHIN 

hold  to  them,  until,  without  narrowly  watching 
the  process,  we  become  aware  that  the  body  has 
ceased  to  utter  its  complaints.  The  old  proverb 
finds  good  application  here :  "The  watched  pot 
never  boils."  To  fix  our  attention  upon  dec- 
larations of  truth  is  to  heal  by  spiritual  real- 
ization. To  deny  the  existence  of  the  material 
body,  and  of  pain,  weakness,  discord,  is  to  heal 
by  argument.  The  two  methods  may  be  re- 
sorted to  successively ;  but  affirmation  of  truth 
should  never  be  made  concerning  the  material 
body,  and,  of  course,  denials  are  never  called 
for  in  connection  with  things  spiritual. 

The  multiplication  table  is  a  compound  idea, 
of  which  the  ideas  expressed  by  the  words  "four 
times  three  equals  twelve,"  "five  times  six 
equals  thirty,"  etc.,  are  simple  ideas.  These 
simple  ideas  can  be  used  individually,  yet  they 
cannot  for  an  instant  be  so  separated  from  the 
multiplication  table  that  the  multiplication 
table  does  not  contain  them.  So  the  multipli- 
cation table,  although  compound,  is  neverthe- 
less indivisible,  since  no  component  part  can  be 
for  an  instant  separated  from  it.  Therefore 
the  multiplication  table  is  individual,  since  "in- 
dividual" and  "indivisible"  are  synonymous 


CONVERSATION  IN  HEAVEN          161 

terms  as  used  in  philosophy.  So  also,  as  Mrs. 
Eddy  teaches,  man  is  the  compound  yet  in- 
dividual idea  of  God  (S.  &  H.,  p.  468:22; 
475:14).  The  functions  and  activities  of 
the  real  man  are  simpler  ideas  which  go  to 
make  up  that  compound  idea,  which  man  is; 
but  no  one  of  these  simpler  ideas  can  for  an  in- 
stant be  separated  from  the  compound  idea; 
hence  the  compound  idea  is  individual. 

Man  reflects  God,  who  is  omnipresent  Life, 
infinite  Mind  —  all-powerful,  all-harmonious 
and  eternally  active.  Hence,  in  his  every  func- 
tion and  activity,  man  may  be  declared  to  be 
an  idea  of  God,  from  which  life  and  strength 
and  harmony  are  never  for  an  instant  sepa- 
rated. To  hold  in  thought  such  declarations 
as  these,  and  many  others  which  are  given  in 
the  Bible,  in  our  text-book,  and  in  other  Chris- 
tian Science  literature,  is  to  have  our  "conver- 
sation in  heaven."  It  is  well  to  keep  our  con- 
versation in  heaven,  and  to  keep  it  from  drop- 
ping to  the  earth  of  material  sense  as  much  as 
may  be.  To  keep  our  conversation  in  heaven 
is  to  "pray  without  ceasing,"  it  is  to  "meditate 
in  the  law  of  the  Lord,"  and  to  "seek  the  king- 
dom of  God  and  His  righteousness."  If  we  do 


162  DOMINION  WITHIN 

this,  all  needed  harmony  will  be  "added"  to  our 
human  sense,  without  our  "taking  thought"  for 
materiality,  until  such  time  as  material  sense 
shall  have  been  entirely  eliminated.  "Let  your 
conversation  be  in  heaven." 


If  there  is  nothing  within  which  can  be 
"hurt,"  nothing  without  can  hurt  us.  Dark- 
ness cannot  harm  light,  and  mortal  mind  can- 
not harm  the  divine  Mind  or  its  reflection;  it 
cannot  even  touch  it.  Therefore,  if  we  reflect 
the  divine  Mind,  we  shall  not  be  "hurt"  by  the 
injustice,  or  coldness,  or  mis  judgment  of 
others,  no  matter  how  much,  from  a  mortal 
standpoint,  we  should  be  justified  in  feeling  so. 
One  finds  by  experience  that  he  cannot  afford 
to  let  himself  be  stirred  up  by  what  others  do 
or  do  not  do,  by  what  they  say  or  do  not  say. 
One  should  let  all  these  things  slip  off,  "like 
water  off  a  duck's  back."  It  behooves  us  to 
be  so  much  unselfed,  so  freed  from  everything 
that  is  unlike  the  divine  Mind,  that  there  is 
nothing  within  to  be  disturbed  by  the  manifes- 
tations of  error. 


"PERFECT  LOVE  CASTETH  OUT 
FEAR." 

To  many  students  of  the  Scriptures,  this  text 
does  not  seem  perfectly  clear;  for  they  are  un- 
able to  see  just  how  love  can  be  a  special  anti- 
dote for  fear.  It  would  seem  that  faith  is  the 
more  direct  opposite.  Then,  also,  the  question 
arises,  How  is  perfect  love  to  be  attained  ? 

A  solution  to  these  difficulties  appears,  if  the 
order  of  the  words  in  the  text  is  inverted,  so 
that  it  reads,  Love  of  the  perfect  casteth  out 
fear.  Perfect  love  must  necessarily  be  love  of 
the  perfect ;  for  love  of  the  imperfect  could  not 
be  perfect  love.  Accordingly,  to  attain  perfect 
love,  we  must  learn,  and  in  Christian  Science 
we  can  learn,  what  the  perfect  is,  and  then  we 
shall  learn  to  love  the  perfect. 

What  is  the  occasion  of  fear?  It  arises  when 
we  anticipate  the  prospective  or  continued  loss 
of  something  or  some  one  that  we  love.  We 
think  that  we  are,  or  are  going  to  be,  deprived 
of  health,  strength,  property  (substance),  life, 

163 


164.  DOMINION  WITHIN 

or  the  presence  or  life  of  some  person  whom  we 
love.  But,  in  Christian  Science,  we  learn  that 
the  only  real  health  is  divine  harmony,  which 
is  the  eternal,  indestructible,  changeless,  omni- 
present law  of  God ;  and  we  learn  that  the  only 
real  strength  is  God's  omnipresent  and  inde- 
structible power;  and  that  the  only  real  prop- 
erty (substance)  is  Spirit,  infinite  Mind  and 
its  ideas;  that  life  is  God  or  the  expression  of 
God,  and  is  omnipresent  and  indestructible; 
and  we  learn  that  the  only  real  man  is  God's 
idea,  eternal,  changeless,  perfect,  and  omni- 
present. These  real  entities  are  the  perfect 
entities,  and  no  others  are  perfect  or  real.  If, 
therefore,  we  have  learned  to  love  these,  and 
have  withdrawn  our  love  from  their  false,  mate- 
rial counterfeits,  our  love  has  become  perfect, 
and  is  fixed  upon  objects  or  entities  which  we 
know  we  cannot  lose  or  be  separated  from, 
since  they  are  omnipresent  and  eternal.  There- 
fore, when  our  love  has  become  perfect  through 
love  of  the  perfect,  we  know  that  we  cannot 
lose  anything  that  we  love,  and  so  we  have  no 
occasion  for  fear.  Therefore,  "perfect  love 
casteth  out  fear."  It  is  also  manifest  that,  "He 
that  feareth  is  not  made  perfect  in  love";  for 


LOVE  CASTS  OUT  FEAR  165 

he  has  not  learned  to  love  the  perfect,  and  the 
perfect  only. 

A  child  and  his  mother  are  walking  in  the 
field.  The  child  stops  to  gather  some  butter- 
cups; the  mother  strolls  on.  Suddenly  the 
child  looks  up  and  sees  his  mother  quite  a  dis- 
tance away.  In  a  paroxysm  of  fear,  he  cries : 
"Mama!  Mama!  wait  for  me!"  If  the  mother 
stops,  his  fear  promptly  subsides,  and  he  does 
not  specially  mind  toddling  along  over  the  in- 
tervening distance,  until  he  catches  up  with  her. 
When  we  are  afraid,  it  is  mostly  because  we 
think  that  life,  or  something  or  somebody  that 
we  love  is  getting  away  from  us;  but  when, 
through  Science,  we  become  really  convinced 
that  Life  and  all  good  things  will  wait  until  we 
catch  up — until  we  attain  the  realization  of 
them,  most  of  our  fear  subsides ;  and  we  do  not 
so  much  mind  the  period  of  struggle  that  must 
be  gone  through  before  we  gain  the  permanent 
possession  of  the  good  we  seek. 

In  this  connection  is  seen  the  great  wisdom 
of  St.  Paul's  exhortation,  "Set  your  affections 
on  things  above,  not  on  things  on  the  earth." 
In  proportion  as  we  obey  this  injunction,  we 
are  freed  from  any  occasion  for  fear,  anxiety, 


166  DOMINION  WITHIN 

foreboding,  or  doubt,  and  we  enter  more  and 
more  into  love,  joy,  peace,  and  the  realization 
of  all  good. 


Discouragement  is  the  more  sinister  because 
it  is  generally  looked  upon  as  harmless.  In 
fable  it  is  told  that  the  devil  one  night  held  a 
sale  and  offered  all  his  tools  to  any  one  who 
would  pay  his  price.  These  were  spread  out 
for  sale,  some  labeled  hatred,  and  envy,  and 
sickness,  and  sensuality,  and  despair,  and 
crime — a  motley  array.  Apart  from  the  rest 
lay  a  harmless-looking,  wedge-shaped  imple- 
ment marked  "discouragement."  It  was  much 
worn  and  was  priced  above  the  rest,  showing 
that  it  was  held  in  high  esteem  by  its  owner. 
When  asked  the  reason  the  devil  replied,  "I 
can  use  this  more  easily  than  any  of  the  others, 
for  so  few  know  it  belongs  to  me.  With  this  I 
can  open  doors  that  I  can  not  budge  with  the 
others,  and  once  I  get  inside  I  can  use  which- 
ever of  them  suits  me  best." — William  R. 
Raihvon,  in  Christian  Science  Journal,  May, 
1911. 


WORKING  OUT  OUR  PROBLEM 

(Reprinted  from  C.   S.   Sentinel,   Nov.   14, 
1908.) 

Many  students  of  Christian  Science,  as  well 
as  Christian  people  generally,  make  a  mistake 
in  attempting  too  much  at  the  start,  or  rather 
in  not  rightly  selecting  the  phase  or  manifesta- 
tion of  error  over  which  they  attempt  to  dem- 
onstrate at  the  beginning.  Error  as  a  whole 
presents  many  problems  to  be  solved,  and  no 
young  student  of  Christianity  is  competent  to 
work  on  them  all  at  the  same  time,  and  find 
success  in  his  efforts.  He  must  choose  among 
the  problems,  working  them  one  at  a  time, 
although  it  is  true  that  the  solving  of  any  one 
problem  contributes  to  the  solution  of  all  the 
rest. 

The  most  frequent  mistakes  made  by  many 
who  are  trying  to  be  Christian  Scientists  is 
in  attempting  to  demonstrate  peace  without 
before  they  have  demonstrated  peace  within. 
They  think  they  must  solve  the  world's  prob- 
167 


168  DOMINION  WITHIN 

lems,  or  their  church's  problems,  or  at  least  the 
problems  of  their  family  or  friends,  in  order  to 
solve  their  own.  The  scientific  order  of  demon- 
stration is  the  exact  reverse.  A  man  must  cast 
the  beam  out  of  his  own  eye  before  he  can  see 
clearly  to  cast  the  mote  out  of  his  brother's  eye. 
We  must  be  sufficiently  acquainted  with  God, 
good,  and  sufficiently  grounded  in  our  con- 
sciousness of  Him,  sufficiently  able  to  dwell  "in 
the  secret  place  of  the  most  High,"  so  that  in 
our  own  consciousness  we  have  become  largely 
impervious  to  the  darts  of  error,  before  we  are 
strongly  enough  placed  in  good  to  be  of  very 
much  service  to  other  people.  If  we  have  not 
a  firm  inward  hold  on  peace  and  harmony,  we 
shall  not  do  much  toward  imparting  these  quali- 
ties to  other  people  or  to  outward  situations. 

Beginners  in  Christian  Science  need  to  fol- 
low the  example  of  Jesus.  Before  he  entered 
upon  his  ministry,  he  went  apart,  for  forty 
days,  into  the  wilderness,  to  pray.  He  saw 
that  each  should  have  his  own  consciousness 
closely  and  firmly  and  unalterably  united  with 
God,  good,  before  undertaking  the  problems 
of  the  world.  During  these  forty  days  there 
were  sick  to  be  healed,  there  were  evils  to  be 


WORKING  OUR  PROBLEM  169 

cast  out,  there  were  wrongs  to  be  righted,  but 
for  the  time  Jesus  paid  no  attention  to  them; 
he  was  giving  his  entire  attention  to  getting  so 
firmly  placed  and  grounded  in  the  abiding  con- 
sciousness of  God,  good,  that  he  would  be  able 
to  attack  these  evils  all  the  more  successfully 
later  on,  and  without  being  himself  overthrown 
in  the  process. 

We  do  not  need  to  make  a  physical  journey 
into  a  material  desert  in  order  to  follow  the 
example  of  Jesus  in  this  particular.  It  is  suffi- 
cient to  withdraw  our  thoughts  from  other 
people's  problems  for  a  time,  so  that  we  may 
give  our  entire  attention  to  the  solution  of  our 
own, — become  sufficiently  acquainted  with  God 
so  that  we  shall  be  permanently  at  peace  within, 
even  while  the  storms  of  error  rage  all  around 
us.  When  we  have  demonstrated  such  inward 
and  abiding  peace  that  feelings  of  anger,  jeal- 
ousy, envy,  resentment,  self-pity,  brooding 
over  wrongs,  and  the  like,  are  not  stirred  into 
activity  by  the  conduct  of  others,  then  we  have 
gotten  into  a  position  to  be  of  real  service  in 
overcoming  the  errors  in  our  family,  in  the 
church,  and  in  the  world  at  large.  Of  course, 
such  a  demonstration  is  a  matter  of  degree. 


170  DOMINION  WITHIN 

Probably  there  are  very  few  who  have  reached 
such  a  height  of  spiritual  attainment  that  in- 
harmonious feelings  are  not  at  times  aroused 
into  momentary  activity;  but  we  must  have 
become  sufficiently  assimilated  to  God,  suffi- 
ciently habituated  in  the  abiding  consciousness 
of  good,  sufficiently  alert  with  regard  to  error, 
so  that  we  promptly  put  out  these  intruders 
upon  harmonious  consciousness,  instead  of  ad- 
mitting and  cherishing  them,  before  we  can  be 
very  helpful  to  others. 

Even  in  the  experience  of  those  strongest  in 
the  truth,  there  come  times  when,  to  sense,  error 
specially  abounds  and  rages.  In  such  a  time 
a  Christian's  first  duty  is  to  save  his  own  sense 
from  taking  part  in  the  raging  of  error.  With 
his  utmost  efforts  this  may  be  all  he  is  able  to 
do,  and  he  will  do  well,  at  times,  if  he  does  this ; 
but,  unless  he  does  this  first  of  all,  he  can 
neither  help  himself  nor  any  one  else.  Such  a 
raging  of  error  is  spoken  of  by  the  prophet 
Ezekiel,  and  he  tells  us:  "Though  these  three 
men,  Noah,  Daniel,  and  Job,  were  in  it,  they 
should  deliver  but  their  own  souls  by  their 
righteousness,  saith  the  Lord  God."  If  these 
mighty  men  of  faith  under  the  given  unfavor- 


WORKING  OUR  PROBLEM  171 

able  conditions  would  have  been  able  to  have 
saved  but  their  own  sense  from  having  part  in 
error,  able  to  have  done  no  more  than  maintain 
spiritual  consciousness,  then  surely  there  are 
times  when  we,  who  have  not  endured  the  test 
of  the  flood,  nor  the  trial  by  suffering  and  the 
loss  of  all  earthly  possessions,  and  who  have 
not  survived  the  lions'  den, — there  are  times 
when  we  shall  do  well  if  we  do  nothing  more 
than  maintain  our  own  peace. 

In  this  connection,  the  story  of  Noah  and 
the  ark  is  illuminating.  Taken  figuratively, 
the  flood  may  represent  the  raging  sea  of  error ; 
the  solid  ground  the  abiding  sense  of  good, 
which  for  a  time  seemed  to  be  completely  cov- 
ered and  hidden  from  sight  by  the  sea;  while 
the  ark  represents  that  spiritual  consciousness 
which  rides  safely  above  the  raging  waves. 
Spiritual  consciousness  was  a  place  of  safety 
to  Noah,  his  sons,  and  their  wives,  but  there 
were  none  others  in  the  world  who  were  able 
to  dwell  in  this  ark  of  spiritual  consciousness, 
and  so  no  other  men  were  saved  from  the  flood. 
The  ark  had  but  one  window,  and  it  was  open 
toward  heaven,  toward  light  and  truth  and 
good, — the  ark  had  no  windows  at  the  sides  for 


172  DOMINION  WITHIN 

looking  out  on  the  sea  of  error.  From  time 
to  time  Noah  sent  out  a  thought  of  peace,  the 
dove ;  but  it  found  no  resting-place,  none  of  the 
solid  ground  of  good  appearing  above  the 
flood,  and  so  it  returned  to  Noah.  Thus  he 
knew  that  the  waters  of  error  were  not  yet  sub- 
sided, and  he  continued  to  dwell  in  the  ark  of 
spiritual  consciousness  until  error  should  de- 
stroy itself,  and  thus  abate,  at  least  in  some 
measure.  When  once  more  Noah  sent  out  the 
dove,  his  thought  of  peace,  it  found  a  resting- 
place,  and  did  not  return.  Then  he  knew 
that  error  was  sufficiently  self -destroyed,  and 
enough  of  truth  and  good  had  appeared  in  the 
outward  situation  so  that  it  was  safe  for  him 
to  begin  to  make  preparations  to  go  forth  from 
the  ark ;  that  is,  to  reach  out  with  aspiring  faith 
for  the  benefit  of  mankind. 

Many  times  there  are  members  of  our  fam- 
ily, or  of  our  church,  or  people  in  our  neigh- 
borhood, who  are  so  satisfied  with  their  present 
condition  that  the  wisest  thing  we  can  do  is  to 
protect  our  own  consciousness  and  allow  the 
error  to  find  its  own  self-destruction,  while  we 
calmly  abide  in  the  consciousness  that  nothing 
real,  nothing  good,  can  be  destroyed  or  lost. 


WORKING  OUR  PROBLEM  173 

When  error  has  sufficiently  destroyed  itself  in 
the  consciousness  of  others  through  suffering, 
the  time  will  come  when  they  will  be  ready  for 
the  help  which  we  can  give  them.  It  is  well  for 
us  occasionally  to  utter  a  word  of  peace,  a 
thought  of  Science;  but  if  their  behavior  does 
not  indicate  that  this  thought  of  Science  finds 
a  place  in  their  consciousness  where  it  can  rest 
without  stirring  up  violent  manifestations  of 
error,  the  thing  for  us  to  do  is  to  continue  to 
dwell  quietly  in  the  ark  of  our  consciousness 
of  Truth.  If,  in  our  efforts  to  help  them,  we 
ourselves  are  dragged  forth  from  the  ark  into 
the  sea  of  error,  much  is  lost  to  us  and  to  them. 
While  the  prodigal  chose  to  remain  in  the  far 
country,  "no  man  ministered  unto  him."  By 
these  words  Jesus  seems  to  intimate  quite 
clearly  that  to  let  them  alone  is  the  most  effec- 
tive treatment  for  those  who  are  headstrong  in 
error. 

The  proper  interpretation  of  certain  verses 
in  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis  gives  us  added 
understanding  of  our  privilege  and  duty. 
God's  universe  was  never  "created"  in  the  sense 
of  having  been  developed  from  a  previous  state 
of  non-existence.  God's  universe  is  coeternal 


174  DOMINION  WITHIN 

with  Himself.  Any  well-instructed  Christian 
Scientist  will  recognize  this  fact,  without  argu- 
ment from  the  Scripture  to  support  it,  though 
such  evidence  can  readily  be  given.  The  rec- 
ord in  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis  is  not,  there- 
fore, a  record  of  creation,  but  a  record  of  the 
inspired  writer's  advancing  periods  of  under- 
standing of  the  universe  which  eternally  ex- 
isted. Says  Mrs.  Eddy  in  Science  and  Health 
(p.  504),  "Was  not  this  a  revelation  instead 
of  a  creation?  The  successive  appearing  of 
God's  ideas  is  represented  as  taking  place  on 
so  many  evenings  and  mornings, — words  which 
indicate,  in  the  absence  of  solar  time,  spirit- 
ually clearer  views  of  Him,  views  which  are 
not  implied  by  material  darkness  and  dawn." 
While  we  are  passing  through  the  advancing 
periods  of  understanding,  the  human  sense 
may  be  subject  to  more  or  less  of  disquietude 
and  unrest.  There  will  be  "days"  when  all  will 
appear  bright  and  clear.  Then  other  problems 
will  arise,  which  we  are  not  able  to  solve  for  a 
time,  and  we  may  pass  through  a  period  of 
"night."  Then  we  succeed  in  solving  or  over- 
coming these  difficulties  of  understanding  or 
experience,  and  come  into  a  brighter  and  fuller 


WORKING  OUR  PROBLEM  175 

"day."  Finally,  we  arrive  at  the  goal  of  com- 
plete understanding,  where  we  know  the  truth, 
and  know  that  we  know  it,  and  feel  scientific- 
ally confident  that  we  can  abide  in  the  con- 
sciousness of  Truth  and  protect  ourselves  from 
coming  under  the  domination  of  error.  While 
there  is  much  that  we  have  not  demonstrated, 
yet  we  feel  that  we  understand  God,  under- 
stand His  universe,  and  understand  ourselves, 
and  that  we  have  sufficient  hold  on  the  truth,  so 
that  we  can  make  our  way  forward  gradually 
to  a  complete  demonstration  of  that  which  we 
know  to  be  true,  without  let  or  hindrance  from 
error. 

When  we  have  attained  this  consciousness, 
we  have  reached  the  day  of  rest, — not  a  period 
of  idleness,  by  any  means,  but  rather  a  period 
of  activity  in  demonstration  of  the  truth.  Like 
God,  we  are  able  to  "rest  in  action"  (Science 
and  Health,  p.  519) .  We  work  vigorously  for 
our  own  advancement  and  the  advancement  of 
others.  While  doing  so,  we  are  confronted 
with  all  sorts  of  errors,  but  they  do  not  disturb 
the  harmony  of  our  consciousness  while  we  are 
overcoming  them.  We  are  strong  enough  in 
the  truth  so  that  they  cannot  disturb  us.  So 


176  DOMINION  WITHIN 

we  are  in  perfect  repose,  even  while  we  are 
actively  working.  This  period  of  repose,  this 
day  of  rest,  is  our  Sabbath  day.  We  should 
"remember  the  Sabbath  day,  to  keep  it  holy;" 
that  is,  our  consciousness  should  rest  in  God, 
and  we  should  not  allow  inharmonious,  annoy- 
ing, unholy  thoughts  and  feelings  to  enter.  We 
should  keep  our  consciousness  pure  and  clear 
and  our  Sabbath  day,  our  spiritual  conscious- 
ness, having  been  attained,  should  endure  for- 
ever. 


"Despite  the  prosperity  of  my  church,  it 
was  learned  that  material  organization  has  its 
value  and  peril,  and  that  organization  is 
requisite  only  in  the  earliest  periods  in  Chris- 
tian history.  After  this  material  form  of  co- 
hesion and  fellowship  has  accomplished  its 
end,  continued  organization  retards  spiritual 
growth,  and  should  be  laid  off, — even  as  the 
corporeal  organization  deemed  requisite  in  the 
first  stages  of  mortal  existence  is  finally  laid 
off,  in  order  to  gain  spiritual  freedom  and 
supremacy.  .  .  .  Material  organization  wars 
with  Love's  spiritual  compact." — Mrs.  Eddy 
in  "Retrospection  and  Introspection,"  pages 
45,  47. 


THE  URGE  OF  GOD 

In  the  original  Greek  of  the  New  Testament 
occurs  in  several  places  the  phrase  orge  theou 
(pronounced  or-gay  the-ou),  which  most  of 
the  translators  render,  "the  wrath  of  God.*' 
For  instance,  in  Romans  1:18  we  read:  "For 
the  wrath  of  God  is  revealed  from  heaven 
against  all  ungodliness,  and  unrighteousness  of 
men."  This  translation  almost  wholly  misrep- 
resents the  true  meaning  of  the  Greek  phrase, 
as  we  shall  see. 

Nearly  all  the  peoples  of  ancient  and  mod- 
ern Europe  were  and  are  descended  from  an 
ancient  people,  named  the  "Aryans,"  who 
originally  inhabited  the  table-land  of  central 
Asia,  but  made  their  way  westward  into 
Europe  in  several  successive  migrations.  The 
languages  spoken  by  most  of  the  peoples  of 
ancient  and  modern  Europe  represent  modi- 
fications of  the  language  of  the  ancient  Aryans. 
The  vast  majority  of  the  changes  and  modifica- 

177 


178  DOMINION  WITHIN 

tions  which  make  the  different  European  lan- 
guages so  diverse  from  each  other  took  place 
before  the  art  of  writing  was  invented  or  was 
in  common  use,  and  before  there  was  much 
intercommunication  among  tribes  and  nations 
through  travel. 

One  of  the  migrations  from  the  table-land 
of  Asia  went  westward  into  Southern  Europe, 
and  finally  separated.  A  portion  went  south- 
ward into  what  is  now  known  as  the  Grecian 
peninsula,  and  became  the  progenitors  of  the 
ancient  Greek  nation.  Another  portion  went 
into  what  is  now  known  as  the  Italian  penin- 
sula, and  became  the  progenitors  of  the  ancient 
Latin  and  other  tribes,  which  finally  united  to 
make  the  Roman  nation. 

Before  this  separation  took  place,  there  was 
a  verb  in  use,  which,  when  the  art  of  writing 
was  developed  among  the  Greeks,  came  to  be 
pronounced  and  spelled  orgao,  but,  among  the 
Romans,  came  to  be  pronounced  and  spelled 
urgeo.  From  this  Greek  verb  was  formed  the 
noun  org&,  and  another  noun  orgia,  from  which 
is  derived  our  English  word  "orgy."  From 
the  Latin  verb  is  derived  our  English  word 
"urge."  Allied  to  these  in  derivation,  though 


THE  URGE  OF  GOD  179 

not  quite  so  directly  or  evidently,  is  the  Eng- 
lish word  "work,"  which  came  through  the 
Saxon  language,  derived  from  the  ancient 
Aryan. 

We  are  able  to  form  a  very  correct  idea  of 
the  significance  of  orge  from  these  words, 
"orgy,"  "urge,"  and  "work,"  allied  to  it  by 
derivation.  The  primary  sense  of  "orgy"  is 
unbridled,  unlimited,  unrestrained  action.  The 
sense  of  the  other  two  words  is  sufficiently  evi- 
dent. Liddell  and  Scott's  Greek  lexicon  gives 
as  the  primary  meaning  of  orge  "natural  im- 
pulse," and  gives  as  other  meanings,  "disposi- 
tion, nature,  heart." 

Accordingly,  it  should  be  easy  to  discern 
that  the  correct  sense  of  the  Greek  phrase 
orge  theou  is  given  by  such  expressions  as,  "the 
natural  impulse  of  God,"  "the  urge  of  God," 
"the  urgency  of  good  or  Love,"  "the  work  of 
good,"  "the  unbridled  or  unlimited  action  of 
divine  Love."  Neither  in  this  phrase,  nor  in 
any  other  phrase  in  the  New  Testament,  when 
correctly  translated,  is  there  any  suggestion  of 
anything  akin  to  human  wrath  or  anger  mani- 
fested by  God.  The  sense  of  orge  theou  is  that 
of  divine  Love  overcoming  evil  with  good.  The 


180  DOMINION  WITHIN 

correct  rendering  of  the  verse  quoted  from 
Romans  would  be:  The  nature  (urgency, 
unrestrained  power)  of  God  is  revealed  from 
heaven  against  all  ungodliness  and  unright- 
eousness of  men  (Rom.  1:18). 

The  correct  sense  of  this  Greek  phrase  is  of 
great  use  in  Christian  Science  treatment,  since 
it  enables  us  to  realize  something  of  the  con- 
stant impulsion,  the  unrestrained  nature,  the 
riotous  profusion  of  the  power  of  good,  of  the 
power  of  love,  joy,  harmony,  substance,  which 
are  a  law  of  annihilation  to  all  beliefs  or  mani- 
festations of  hatred,  malice,  jealousy,  grief, 
discord,  poverty,  inertia,  stagnation,  or  death. 

In  the  19th  Psalm,  the  sun  is  poetically  de- 
scribed "as  a  bridegroom  coming  out  of  his 
chamber,  rejoicing  as  a  strong  man  to  run  a 
race.  His  going  forth  is  from  the  end  of  the 
heaven,  and  his  circuit  unto  the  ends  of  it :  and 
there  is  nothing  hid  from  the  heat  thereof." 
The  sun  constantly  irradiates  light  and  heat, — 
not  for  the  purpose  of  dispelling  darkness  or 
cold,  but  because  it  is  the  nature  of  the  sun  to 
constantly  send  forth  light  and  heat  with  tre- 
mendous energy.  If  darkness  or  cold  get  in 
the  sun's  way,  they  are  destroyed.  Likewise, 


THE  URGE  OF  GOD  181 

it  is  the  nature  of  God  to  constantly  irradiate 
with  tremendous  energy  into  the  whole  realm 
of  being,  life,  strength,  harmony,  plenty,  love 
and  joy.  If  beliefs  of  stagnation,  death,  weak- 
ness, disease,  hatred,  malice,  poverty,  or  grief, 
seem  to  get  in  God's  way,  the  "orgy,"  the  un- 
bridled action,  of  God  destroys  them;  and,  if 
we  realize  this,  these  beliefs  will  be  destroyed 
for  us. 


"When  students  have  fulfilled  all  the  good 
ends  of  organization,  and  are  convinced  that  by 
leaving  the  material  forms  thereof  a  higher 
spiritual  unity  is  won,  then  is  the  time  to  fol- 
low the  example  of  the  Alma  Mater.  Material 
organization  is  requisite  in  the  beginning;  but 
when  it  has  done  its  work,  the  purely  Christly 
method  of  teaching  and  preaching  must  be 
adopted.  .  .  .  The  real  Christian  compact  is 
love  for  one  another.  This  bond  is  wholly 
spiritual  and  inviolate." — Mrs.  Eddy  in  "Mis- 
cellaneous Writings,"  pages  358  and  91. 


WORK  FOR  THE  PATIENT 

(From  a  Letter  to  a  Patient.) 

There  are  certain  things  that  you  should 
have  in  mind  and  work  for  in  your  reading. 
In  the  first  place,  you  should  find  reasons  for 
understanding,  in  theory,  that  there  is  no  mat- 
ter,— hence  no  life,  intelligence,  sensation, 
strength,  or  substance  in  matter.  You  will 
not  be  able,  for  years  or  perhaps  for  centuries 
to  come,  to  overcome  and  lose  all  sense  of 
matter;  yet  you  should  find  reasons  for  un- 
derstanding that  there  actually  is  no  ^natter. 
In  Science  and  Health  (p.  123),  we  read: 
"The  verity  of  Mind  shows  conclusively  how 
it  is  that  matter  seems  to  be,  but  is  not." 

In  school,  you  found  reasons  for  under- 
standing that  the  sun  does  not  rise,  but  that 
it  stands  still  while  the  earth  revolves;  but 
you  have  not  yet  been  able  to  make  this  evi- 
dent to  your  eyes.  You  can  find  reasons  for 
knowing  that  the  rails  on  a  straight,  level 
railroad  track  do  not  run  together  at  a  point 

182 


DOMINION  WITHIN  183 

on  the  horizon;  yet  you  cannot  make  this  evi- 
dent to  your  eyes.  In  like  manner,  you  can 
find  reasons  for  understanding  that  there  is 
no  life,  truth,  intelligence,  substance,  health, 
strength,  or  sensation  in  matter,  even  though 
you  cannot  at  present  prevent  your  physical 
senses  from  testifying  to  the  contrary.  You 
will  be  able  to  make  the  truth  evident  in  part. 
You  will  soon  be  able  to  prove  to  yourself 
that  there  is  far  less  sensation  in  matter  than 
you  at  present  feel  and  you  will  soon  be  able 
to  prove  largely  that  strength  and  health  are 
not  from  matter  but  from  Mind,  God.  And 
it  is  important  that  you  find  this  out. 

If  an  engineer  trusted  his  eyes,  because  of 
the  rails  seeming  to  converge  he  would  not 
dare  to  go  ahead  with  his  train,  lest  it  should 
run  off  the  track;  but,  trusting  his  reason 
instead  of  his  eyes,  he  goes  ahead.  So  if  you 
use  your  reason,  taking  God  as  the  Premise  for 
your  reasoning  instead  of  trusting  the  false 
evidence  of  your  physical  senses,  you  will  go 
ahead  and  get  well,  even  though  the  senses  are 
trying  to  tell  you  that  you  will  continue  to  be 
ill  or  that  you  are  going  to  run  into  the  ditch 
for  a  smash-up. 


184  DOMINION  WITHIN 

You  should  find  reasons  for  understanding 
that  life,  truth,  intelligence,  health,  strength 
and  all  good  things  are  from  God  (infinite 
Mind) ,  and  that  these  things  are  really  eternal 
and  indestructible.  To  a  very  large  degree, 
you  can  gain  the  realization  of  these  facts 
here  and  now, — to  a  degree  large  enough  so 
that  you  will  be  stronger  and  healthier  than 
ever  before  in  your  life,  and  so  that  you  will 
live  more  years  on  the  earth  than  you  would 
have  lived  without  this  knowledge  of  the 
Science  of  Christianity,  even  if  you  had  not 
had  your  present  sickness. 

Also,  from  your  reading,  you  should  find 
reasons  for  understanding  that  in  reality 
there  is  no  sin  and  no  sickness,  and  that  there 
never  was  any,  because  the  infinite  God,  who 
is  wholly  good  and  who  created  all,  never 
made  any.  Sin  and  sickness  are  delusions  of 
the  human  consciousness, — not  states  of  the 
body, — delusions  which  by  the  knowledge  of 
the  Truth,  as  above  described,  can  and  will 
be  cast  out.  Jesus  said,  "Ye  shall  know  the 
Truth  and  the  Truth  shall  make  you  free." 
Through  the  knowledge  of  the  Truth,  you  will 
be  able  to  prove,  here  and  now  in  your  own 


WORK  FOR  PATIENT  185 

person,  the  nothingness  of  sin  and  sickness; 
for,  if  they  were  something,  God  himself 
could  not  destroy  them;  but  being  illusions, 
mistaken  beliefs  (though  seeming  very  real), 
they  can  be  destroyed. 

Also,  from  your  reading,  you  should  find 
reasons  for  understanding  what  Jesus  meant 
when  he  said:  "Call  no  man  your  father  upon 
the  earth;  for  One  is  your  Father,  even 
God."  You  should  learn  to  understand  that 
the  human  sense  of  life  and  generation  is  a 
false  sense;  that,  in  reality,  your  only  true 
parentage  is  in  God,  and  hence  your  only 
heritage  is  good.  In  truth,  there  is  no  mortal 
law  of  heredity.  "What  mean  ye,  that  ye 
use  this  proverb,  saying,  The  fathers  have 
eaten  sour  grapes  and  the  children's  teeth 
are  set  on  edge?  As  I  live,  saith  the  Lord 
God,  ye  shall  not  have  occasion  to  use  this 
proverb.  Behold,  all  souls  are  Mine;  as  the 
soul  of  the  father,  so  also  the  soul  of  the  son, 
is  Mine,  saith  the  Lord  God"  (Ezek.  18:2-4). 
Since  God  is  the  only  Creator,  man  is  not 
a  creator.  Hence,  God  alone  is  Father- 
Mother;  and  man  is  not  a  father  and  woman 
is  not  a  mother  (See  Matt.  12:47-50).  God 


186  DOMINION  WITHIN 

is  "our  Father  which  art  in  heaven,"  and  there 
is  in  reality  no  parent  beside  Him.  When 
we  find  this  out  and  make  it  real  to  ourselves, 
we  shall  find  ourselves  inheriting  good  only. 
There  is  nothing  in  this  teaching  to  interfere 
with  the  fullest  degree  of  love  toward  those 
whom  we  formerly  called  parents.  We  are 
no  longer  to  regard  them  as  parents  in  a 
fundamental  sense;  but  we  are  to  love  them 
because  they  are  children  of  God,  brothers 
and  sisters  in  the  Lord  (See  again  Matt. 
12:47-50). 

You  should  learn  to  understand  that  your 
life  is  eternally  "hid  with  Christ  in  God," 
and  that  nothing  can  attack  or  destroy  your 
life;  that  the  false  sense  of  sin,  disease,  and 
death  cannot  even  seem  to  attack  it,  as  soon 
as  you  know  enough  of  Truth  to  cast  false 
sense  out.  Christ  said:  "If  a  man  keep  my 
saying,  he  shall  never  see  death,"  and  it  is  pos- 
sible for  you  to  learn,  understand,  and  keep  his 
saying,  and  thus  not  see  death, — at  least  for 
years  and  years  to  come.  If  you  could  under- 
stand and  keep  his  saying  wholly,  you  would 
never  see  death  at  all.  Perhaps  you  cannot 
do  this  wholly,  but  you  can  do  it  sufficiently 


WORK  FOR  PATIENT  187 

for  all  present  purposes;  for  thousands,  who 
were  worse  off  than  you  are,  have  done  so 
before  you  in  the  last  forty  years. 

You  should  study  your  text-book,  Science 
and  Health,  and  such  other  literature  as 
your  practitioner  directs,  faithfully  accord- 
ing to  your  strength,  and  try  to  find  reasons 
for  understanding  the  things  above  outlined, 
and  you  should  not  worry  if  the  understand- 
ing does  not  come  very  rapidly;  it  will  come 
in  due  time.  Do  just  as  you  used  to  do  in 
school.  You  tried  each  day  to  understand 
the  books  which  you  were  studying,  and  you 
gained  a  little  more  knowledge  each  day,  and 
you  were  reasonably  content.  You  were 
not  surprised  nor  discouraged,  and  you  did 
not  worry,  because  you  did  not  understand 
the  whole  book,  or  even  everything  in  the 
day's  lesson,  during  the  first  few  weeks 
that  you  studied  the  book.  You  felt  confi- 
dent that  you  would  learn  all  about  it  in 
time  and  so  you  were  satisfied  with  each 
day's  attainment.  In  like  manner,  study 
Science  and  Health  and  the  other  literature. 
Study  with  confidence  and  with  diligence, 
yet  without  a  sense  of  haste,  and  the  un- 


188  DOMINION  WITHIN 

derstanding  will  gradually  come;  and  as  the 
understanding  comes,  the  healing  will  come. 
Meanwhile,  the  mental  work  that  your  prac- 
titioner does  for  you,  the  understanding  of 
these  truths  that  he  holds  for  you,  will  be  of 
great  assistance  to  you,  and  may  heal  you 
before  you  come  to  the  understanding  for 
yourself.  But  there  is  no  danger  of  your 
learning  too  much  or  too  rapidly. 

You  would  do  well  to  commit  to  memory 
as  soon  as  convenient  the  following  verses  of 
Scripture :  Isa.  40 :31 ;  Gal.  5 :16 ;  Rom.  6:12; 
Gal.  5:24,  25;  2  Tim.  1:7. 

Also  commit  to  memory  as  soon  as  possible 
the  following  passages  from  Science  and 
Health:  Page  76,  lines  22-26;  page  326,  lines 
16-21 ;  page  327,  lines  1-7;  page  468,  lines  7-15. 
Read  two  or  three  times  per  week  page  390, 
line  12,  to  page  393,  line  21. 


"Such  books  as  will  rule  disease  out  of 
mortal  mind, — and  so  efface  the  images  and 
thoughts  of  disease,  instead  of  impressing  them 
with  forcible  descriptions  and  medical  details, 
—will  help  to  abate  sickness  and  to  destroy  it." 
— Mrs.  Eddy  in  Science  and  Health,  page  196. 


SELF-SURRENDER  THROUGH 
LOVE 

A  person  who  is  seeking  healing,  or  the 
solution  of  any  other  specific  problem,  through 
Christian  Science,  is  scarcely  forgetting  self 
while  working  on  that  problem  directly,  no 
matter  how  correct  the  metaphysical  declara- 
tions and  the  denials  of  error  which  he  is 
making.  Such  a  line  of  work  is  legitimate, 
but  it  is  an  open  question  whether  it  is  always 
the  most  effective.  In  military  activities, 
many  a  position  of  an  enemy  can  be  carried 
by  a  flank  movement  that  could  not  be  car- 
ried by  a  direct  attack,  and  this  fact  illustrates 
what  is  often  true  in  the  Christian  life.  In 
the  matter  of  food  and  clothing,  Jesus  told 
us  not  to  seek  them  directly,  but  to  seek 
first  the  kingdom  of  God  and  his  righteous- 
ness and  let  them  be  added.  The  same  gen- 
eral procedure  is  frequently  an  excellent  one 
for  overcoming  sickness  and  sin.  If  we  can 

189 


190  DOMINION  WITHIN 

effectively  seek  and  gain  the  kingdom  of 
God  in  a  general  way, — in  ways  that  have 
no  direct  bearing  upon  our  specific  personal 
problems, — we  may  find  that,  in  such  an 
hour  as  we  think  not,  health  and  holiness 
along  the  particular  lines  in  which  we  have 
been  striving  for  them  are  added  unto  us. 
The  great  law  of  the  Christian  life  is,  not 
so  much  to  seek  something  for  ourselves,  how- 
ever high  and  worthy  that  object  may  be, 
but  to  seek  to  forget  self  in  the  love  of  God 
and  man.  Some  definite  suggestions  as  to 
methods  of  doing  this  may  be  worth  consid- 
ering. 

Any  line  of  procedure  which  tends  to  an 
habitual  thought  and  love  of  God  and  to 
the  general  spiritualization  of  consciousness 
is  exceedingly  useful.  One  method  which 
many  follow  is  to  set  aside  times  and  seasons 
in  which  the  effort  is  made  to  withdraw 
thought  as  fully  as  possible  from  all  the 
affairs  of  worldly  living  and  to  fix  it  upon 
the  facts  and  laws  of  Spirit  and  of  the  spirit- 
ual life.  This  is  what  is  meant  by  going  into 
one's  closet  to  pray  and  by  going  into  the 
desert  to  pray.  Unquestionably  such  times 


SELF-SURRENDER  191 

and  seasons  are  indispensable  to  the  attain- 
ment of  spiritual  life. 

But  there  is  another  method  which  seems 
to  be  overlooked  by  many.  That  is  the 
method  of  seeing  in  all  the  affairs  of  normal 
human  living  a  symbolic  presentation  of  higher 
realities.  There  never  can  be  a  counterfeit 
along  any  line  unless  there  is  a  genuine  to  be 
counterfeited.  Christian  Scientists  are  aware 
that  all  activities  on  the  material  plane  of 
living  are  counterfeits,  more  or  less  reversed, 
of  spiritual  activities.  Spirit  is  the  real  sub- 
stance, and  matter  is  the  counterfeit  sense 
of  substance.  God's  infinite  idea  is  the  real 
man  and  human  corporealities  are  counterfeit 
presentations  of  man.  If  the  real  man  were 
not  feeding  upon  the  truth  and  love  mani- 
fested by  God,  the  counterfeit  presentations 
of  corporeal  men  feeding  upon  material  food 
could  not  appear.  Unless  the  divine  idea  were 
ever  in  Mind,  being  thus  clothed  and  sheltered 
in  Mind  or  Spirit  which  is  the  true  substance, 
the  counterfeit  presentations  of  men  being 
clothed  and  housed  materially  could  not  ap- 
pear. Unless  the  real  man  were  being  en- 
tertained by  the  continued  contemplation  of 


192  DOMINION  WITHIN 

good,  beauty,  and  harmony  in  infinite  variety, 
the  counterfeit  presentations  of  corporeal  men 
being  entertained  by  activities  of  various  kinds 
on  a  material  basis  could  not  appear. 

On  the  human  plane,  in  our  present  stage 
of  advancement,  we  need  material  food,  cloth- 
ing, shelter  and  entertainment, — so  much  so 
that  Jesus,  speaking  from  the  human  point 
of  view,  declared:  "Your  heavenly  Father 
knoweth  that  ye  have  need  of  these  things," — 
a  statement  which  is  not  true  in  absolute 
metaphysics.  The  fact  to  be  now  considered 
and  borne  in  mind  is,  that  unless  God  were 
good  and  constantly  supplying  good  to  the 
real  man,  it  would  be  impossible  that  there 
should  be  presented  to  us  those  manifestations 
which  appear  to  us  as  good  on  the  material 
plane.  From  this  view-point,  we  are  priv- 
ileged to  see,  and  to  meditate  upon,  and  to 
be  grateful  for,  the  goodness  of  God  in  con- 
nection with  our  daily  eating,  and  being 
clothed  and  housed,  and  in  connection  with 
our  innocent  pleasures,  even  though  they  be 
more  or  less  of  a  material  order. 

In  Miscellaneous  Writings  (p.  86),  Mrs. 
Eddy  has  most  clearly  expressed  the  relation 


SELF-SURRENDER  193 

which  should  subsist  between  our  sense  of  the 
beauties  and  bounties  of  the  human  world  and 
the  spiritual  realities.  She  writes  as  follows: 
"My  sense  of  the  beauty  of  the  universe  is,  that 
beauty  typifies  holiness,  and  is  something  to  be 
desired.  Earth  is  more  spiritually  beautiful  to 
my  gaze  now  than  when  it  was  more  earthly  to 
the  eyes  of  Eve.  The  pleasant  sensations  of 
human  belief,  of  form  and  color,  must  be  spirit- 
ualized, until  we  gain  the  glorified  sense  of 
Substance  as  in  the  new  Heaven  and  earth,  the 
harmony  of  body  and  Mind.  Even  the  human 
conception  of  beauty,  grandeur,  and  utility,  is 
something  that  defies  a  sneer.  It  is  more  than 
imagination.  It  is  next  to  divine  beauty  and 
the  grandeur  of  Spirit.  It  lives  with  our 
earth-life,  and  is  the  subjective  state  of  high 
thoughts." 

To  eat  material  food  merely  as  material 
food  with  ac  thought  of  anything  else,  is  to 
be  carnally  minded,  and  to  act  in  the  order 
of  death;  but  to  see  in  material  eating  a 
symbol  of  feeding  on  the  body  and  blood 
of  Christ, — that  is,  of  assimilating  truth  and 
love, — is  to  be  more  spiritually  minded  and 
to  act  in  the  order  of  life.  To  dwell  in  one's 


194  DOMINION  WITHIN 

earthly  home,  seeing  in  it  nothing  but  a  mani- 
festation of  matter,  is  to  dwell  in  a  house 
which  is  dead,  but  to  think  of  the  material 
home  as  a  symbol  of  the  Father's  house,— 
"the  house  not  made  with  hands,  eternal  in 
the  heavens," — is  to  make  one's  thought  of 
home  instinct  with  life.  Human  activities 
of  all  kinds,  carried  on  and  thought  of  solely 
on  a  material  basis,  must  of  necessity  become 
dull  and  uninteresting;  but  normal  human 
activities  regarded  as  symbols  of  spiritual  ac- 
tivities, and  with  the  thought  resting  largely 
on  the  spiritual,  even  while  the  material  is 
being  performed,  are  instinct  with  interest 
and  loving  gratitude  to  God.  To  see  ma- 
terial objects  and  activities  merely  as  ma- 
terial, is  to  see  them  as  dead;  but  to  see  them 
as  representing  on  the  human  plane  spiritual 
ideas  and  activities,  is  to  see  the  normal  affairs 
of  daily  existence  as  full  of  life  and  love. 

A  watch  which  one  purchases  for  himself 
may  be  merely  a  useful  material  article,  but  a 
watch  given  to  one  by  his  father  or  mother 
may  be,  not  only  a  useful  article,  but  almost 
a  constant  reminder  of  love  and  providence. 
In  the  one  case,  one's  thought  of  the  watch 


SELF-SURRENDER  195 

is  dead;  in  the  other  case,  it  is  alive,  giving 
much  more  satisfaction  than  in  the  former 
case.  Likewise,  as  already  suggested,  it  is 
our  privilege  to  see  in  every  material  posses- 
sion, legitimately  gained  and  held,  a  symbol  of 
our  heavenly  Father's  love  and  care,  thus  keep- 
ing our  thought  constantly  alive  with  an  intelli- 
gent perception  and  love  of  God  in  connection 
with  every  phase  of  our  human  living. 

When  a  gift  is  given  to  some  people,  they 
will  go  through  the  form  of  thanking  the 
donor,  with  more  or  less  of  realized  thankful- 
ness at  the  time  of  receiving  it,  but  will 
go  on  using  this  gift  week  after  week,  and 
year  after  year,  without  again  thinking  of  the 
donor.  Other  people,  receiving  a  useful  gift, 
will  frequently  think  of  the  donor  when  using 
it,  and  may  even  express  their  appreciation 
to  the  giver  at  different  times.  Those  who 
soon  forget  the  giver  get  far  less  satisfaction 
from  the  gift  than  do  those  who  not  only  use 
the  gift,  but  often  think  of  the  giver.  The 
thought  of  the  former  class  is  filled  with  intel- 
ligence with  regard  to  the  gifts  which  they 
have,  while  the  latter  class  manifests  non-intel- 
ligence— that  is,  death. 


196  DOMINION  WITHIN 

When  one  first  begins  to  read  a  well- 
written  and  newsy  letter  from  a  friend,  one's 
attention  may,  at  first,  be  somewhat  directed 
to  the  paper  and  the  character  of  the  hand- 
writing, but  soon  the  attention  is  caught 
by  the  lines  of  thought  which  the  written 
words  symbolize,  and,  thereafter,  the  atten- 
tion is  carried  along  on  a  plane  distinctly 
higher  than  that  of  letter  paper  and  written 
words,  though  the  attention  is  directed  and 
guided  by  those  written  characters.  How- 
ever, if  the  reader  were  to  fix  his  thoughts 
upon  the  quality  of  the  paper  and  the  char- 
acter and  details  of  the  handwriting  as  he 
went  along,  he  would  largely  miss  the  line  of 
thought  which  the  written  words  were  in- 
tended to  convey.  Thus  he  would  lose  the 
higher  and  more  satisfying  interest  through 
a  lower  line  of  thought,  unworthy  of  his  at- 
tention for  the  most  part.  The  written 
words  of  the  letter  are  not  the  thought  and 
love  of  the  writer,  but  they  symbolize  and 
serve  to  convey  the  thought  and  love  to  one 
who  reads  the  letter  aright.  Material  food, 
drink,  clothing,  houses,  fields,  landscapes,  and 
other  material  objects  which  contribute  to 


SELF-SURRENDER  197 

human  comfort  and  satisfaction,  are  not  cre- 
ations of  God;  nevertheless,  they  may  and 
should  symbolize  to  human  sense  the  intelli- 
gent care  and  love  of  God,  the  infinite  Father. 
He  whose  thought  and  attention  are  centered 
on  these  material  objects,  instead  of  being 
carried  above  them  though  in  considerable  de- 
gree directed  and  guided  by  them,  makes  the 
same  kind  of  a  mistake  as  does  the  reader  of 
a  letter  whose  thought  is  so  much  centered 
on  the  paper  and  the  character  of  the  hand- 
writing that  he  misses  the  love  and  intelligence 
which  the  letter  was  intended  to  convey.  St. 
Paul  has  well  suggested  in  his  letter  to  the 
Romans:  "The  invisible  things  of  Him 
from  the  creation  of  the  world  are  clearly 
seen,  being  understood  by  the  things  that  are 
made,  even  His  eternal  power  and  Godhead." 
As  previously  suggested,  one  may  spirit- 
ualize his  thought  by  withdrawing  as  fully  as 
possible  from  all  material  objects  and  pur- 
suits, but  to  spiritualize  his  thought  by  that 
method,  he  must  give  his  entire  time  and  at- 
tention to  the  effort  so  long  as  he  is  engaged 
in  it.  On  the  other  hand,  by  cultivating  the 
habit  of  seeing  in  material  objects  and  pur- 


198  DOMINION  WITHIN 

suits  symbols  of  higher  realities  and  activities 
as  between  God  and  the  spiritual  man,  and 
of  thus  having  the  thought  directed  to  spirit- 
ual things  by  all  the  details  of  daily  living, 
one  may  have  his  consciousness  filled  with  the 
recognition  and  love  of  God  practically  all  of 
the  time,  even  when  about  his  normal  and 
proper  human  business  and  recreation. 

These  thoughts  are  in  distinct  accord  with 
Mrs.  Eddy's  teaching  on  pages  86  and  87  of 
"Miscellaneous  Writings,"  as  previously 
quoted,  and  in  the  following  paragraph: 

"To  take  all  earth's  beauty  into  one  gulp  of 
vacuity  and  label  beauty  nothing,  is  igno- 
rantly  to  caricature  God's  creation;  which  is 
unjust  to  human  sense,  and  to  the  divine 
realism.  In  our  immature  sense  of  spiritual 
things,  let  us  say  of  the  beauties  of  the  sensu- 
ous universe:  'I  love  your  promise;  and  shall 
know,  sometime,  the  spiritual  reality  and  sub- 
stance of  form,  light,  and  color,  of  what  I 
now  through  you  discern  dimly;  and  knowing 
this,  I  shall  be  satisfied.  Matter  is  a  frail 
conception  of  mortal  mind;  and  mortal  mind 
is  a  poorer  representative  of  the  beauty, 
grandeur,  and  glory  of  the  immortal  Mind.' ' 


SELF-SURRENDER  199 

How  truly  St.  Paul  has  written:  "If  that 
which  was  done  away  is  glorious,  how  much 
more  that  which  remaineth  is  glorious"  (2  Cor. 
3:11). 

It  is  undoubtedly  wise  and  necessary  for 
every  seeker  after  the  spiritual  life  to  have 
seasons  of  withdrawing  his  thought  as  com- 
pletely as  possible  from  material  objects  and 
activities,  in  order  to  be  "alone  with  God"; 
but  let  not  this  be  the  only  reliance  for  spir- 
itualizing consciousness,  since  very  few  peo- 
ple are  so  situated  that  they  can  spend  any 
considerable  portion  of  the  day  in  the 
"closet"  communion  with  God.  In  addition 
to  this,  through  taking  material  objects  and 
pursuits,  not  as  finalities  of  thought,  but  as 
symbols  of  higher  lines  of  mental  activity, 
let  the  consciousness  be  spiritualized  in  every 
minute  and  hour  of  the  day,  whether  in  "the 
hour  of  prayer,"  or  in  the  market-place,  or 
the  field,  or  the  home,  or  the  place  of  legiti- 
mate amusement. 

There  are  very  few  people,  even  among 
those  who  are  "sick"  and  "poor,"  who  can- 
not, if  they  will,  count  more  comforts  than 
serious  deprivations,  and  with  most  people 


200  DOMINION  WITHIN 

the  comforts  far  outnumber  the  deprivations. 
With  many,  health  seems  the  only  thing 
lacking  to  a  reasonable  degree  of  joy  and 
contentment.  To  work  directly  for  the  at- 
tainment of  health  or  supply  even  by  meta- 
physical means  (and  this  is  entirely  legitimate, 
fora  portion  of  one's  activity),  it  is  neces- 
sary to  center  thought  in  some  measure  on 
self  and  what  self  hopes  to  gain — and  in 
some  measure  on  the  deprivation  or  lack 
which  one  seeks  to  overcome.  On  the  other 
hand,  to  center  the  thought  on  God  and  on 
the  comforts  and  blessings  which  one  has, — 
denying  the  sickness  or  lack  in  any  given 
line  as  much  as  may  be, — and  to  lift  the 
thought  to  God  in  gratitude  for  many  com- 
forts and  blessings,  is  to  take  one's  thought 
off  self,  and  to  place  it  on  God,  the  universal 
good,  thus  tending  to  "overcome  self,"  or  to 
surrender  self  in  spiritual  love.  Whoever  will 
cultivate  and  attain  this  habitual  recognition  of 
God  and  gratitude  to  Him  will  soon  gain  a 
quality  of  consciousness  in  which  habitual  sin, 
disease  or  poverty  cannot  continue.  They  will 
be  overcome,  not  so  much  by  direct  effort  as 
by  crowding  them  out  of  experience  through 


SELF-SURRENDER  SOI 

a  general  spiritualizing  and  uplifting  of  the 
consciousness  or  life.  The  direct  effort  is 
usually  necessary,  but  it  should  always  be 
supplemented  by  the  indirect  activity  above 
described, — an  activity  not  really  undertaken 
for  the  purpose  of  gaining  any  specific  thing, 
but  for  both  the  duty  and  satisfaction  of  reflect- 
ing back  to  God  that  intelligence  and  love 
which  He  is  constantly  radiating  toward  man. 
There  are  many  cases  of  chronic  disease, 
which  are  yielding  to  direct  effort  through 
argument  in  Christian  Science  only  slowly  or 
seemingly,  thus  far,  not  at  all,  which  will 
soon  yield,  if  the  direct  effort  is  supplemented 
by  self -surrender  through  habitual  love  and 
gratitude  to  God, — ceasing  to  take  the  com- 
forts and  blessings  of  daily  living  as  "matters 
of  course"  and  thinking  mostly  of  those 
things  of  which  we  seem  to  be  deprived,  but 
following  the  suggestion  of  the  psalmist,  so 
frequently  repeated  by  him:  "O,  that  men 
would  praise  the  Lord  for  his  goodness,  and 
for  his  wonderful  works  to  the  children  of 


men." 


The  ice  which  is  upon  the  river  or  lake 
in  midwinter  did  not  form  there  in  a  day  or 


202  DOMINION  WITHIN 

a  week,  but  represents  the  accumulation  of  the 
winter's  cold.  So  a  chronic  disease,  manifest 
in  the  body,  did  not  get  seated  there  in  a  week 
or  a  month,  but  represents  the  accumulation  of 
months  or  years  of  wrong  thought  and  living. 
Could  we  turn  upon  the  ice  on  the  lake  in  mid- 
winter the  heat  of  a  midsummer  sun  we  could 
cause  it  to  break  up  and  disappear  in  a  very 
few  days,  but  that  is  impossible.  However, 
the  continued  shining  of  the  sun  of  early 
spring,  dispensing  each  day  a  comparatively 
slight  amount  of  heat,  before  very  long  breaks 
up  and  melts  away  the  ice.  Could  we  turn 
upon  the  accumulation  of  wrong  thought  in 
mortal  mind  and  the  resulting  disease  a  large 
realization  of  the  love  and  power  of  God,  and 
we  often  can,  we  could  cause  the  disease  to 
break  up  and  wholly  disappear  in  a  few  hours 
or  days,  and  this  is  frequently  done.  But  sup- 
pose we  cannot  command  a  sufficient  realiza- 
tion to  do  this  quickly,  yet  we  can  accomplish 
it  before  very  long,  if  we  persistently  turn 
upon  the  evil  condition  even  a  small  realization 
of  God's  love  and  power. 

The  first  day  that  the  spring  sun  shines,  the 
ice  is  apparently  not  affected  at  all,  nor  the 


SELF-SURRENDER  203 

second  day,  nor  for  many  days;  but  finally 
there  comes  a  day  when  the  ice  is  noticeably 
affected,  even  to  the  point  of  breaking  in  pieces. 
It  was  not  alone  that  day's  sunshine  that  ac- 
complished this  result,  but  the  accumulation  of 
the  many  days  of  shining  that  had  gone  before. 
So  let  us  continue  to  cultivate  spiritual  thought 
by  any  and  all  methods,  especially  by  love  and 
gratitude  to  God,  whether  the  disease  seems  to 
yield  or  not.  If  we  do  so  persistently, — not 
merely  spasmodically, — there  will  come  a  day 
when  the  disease  will  yield  markedly,  and  this 
will  be  the  result,  not  merely  of  the  last  day's 
spiritual  work,  but  of  the  accumulation  of  our 
spiritual  thought  and  growth.  A  wise  man  of 
the  East  has  well  said:  "Let  no  man  think 
lightly  of  good,  saying  in  his  heart,  It  will  not 
come  nigh  unto  me.  Even  by  the  falling  of 
water  drops  a  water  pot  is  filled.  So  the  wise 
man  becomes  full  of  good,  even  if  he  gather  it 
little  by  little.  .  .  .  Even  a  good  man  sees 
evil  days  so  long  as  his  good  (thoughts  and) 
deeds  do  not  ripen;  but  when  his  good 
(thoughts  and)  deeds  ripen,  then  does  the 
good  man  see  good  things." 


MAKING  THE  PORT. 

A  brave  and  skillful  mariner,  once  well 
started  on  his  voyage,  never  turns  back,  but 
keeps  headed  toward  the  port  of  his  destina- 
tion, no  matter  what  obstacles  present  them- 
selves. His  ship,  wisely  steered  and  strongly 
propelled  from  within,  makes  progress  even 
while  it  is  being  buffeted  by  the  winds  and 
waves.  So  shall  I  make  progress,  steered  by 
the  acknowledgment  of  God  in  all  my  ways, 
and  propelled  from  within  and  above  by  Love 
and  Truth.  I  will  not  truckle  in  spirit,  nor 
yield  for  a  moment  my  poise  and  self-control, 
nor  even  think  of  turning  back  in  my  course, 
for  pain,  nor  for  any  suggestions  of  doubt,  fear, 
or  despondency ;  but  I  shall  win  a  victory  over 
afflictions  by  patience,  calmness,  determination, 
perseverance,  courage,  and  understanding,  all 
born  of  God. 

Just  as  the  mariner  does  not  ask  the  winds 
and  waves  whether  or  not  he  is  making  prog- 
ress, but  asks  his  chart  and  compass,  so  I  will 
not  ask  the  feelings  or  states  of  my  body 

204 


MAKING  THE  PORT  205 

whether  or  not  I  am  getting  on,  but  I  will  ask 
my  increasing  understanding  of  God's  word, 
which  is  my  chart  and  compass.  I  will  "look 
away  from  the  body  into  Truth  and  Love  " 
(Science  and  Health,  261:2.)  I  will,  in  my 
calculations  of  progress,  "be  absent  from  the 
body,  and  present  with  the  Lord"  (2  Cor.  5 :8) . 
And  when  this  storm  of  distress  is  past,  I 
shall  be  farther  on  than  before  it  commenced, 
in  moral  strength,  in  character,  in  health,  and 
in  knowledge  of  the  Truth. 

When  the  storm  arises,  the  mariner  does  not 
turn  off  steam  and  drift  before  the  wind,  any- 
where it  chooses  to  carry  him;  but  he  turns  on 
more  steam  and  keeps  headed  straight  for  port. 
So,  when  the  storms  of  distress  or  suffering  rise 
against  me,  I  will  not  cease  to  know  and  de- 
clare Truth  and  Love,  and  I  will  not  utter  the 
complaints  of  mortal  mind,  and  so  let  it  carry 
me  backward;  but  during  the  storm  of  suffer- 
ing, I  will  hold  on  to  Truth  and  Love  all  the 
harder.  I  will  declare  them  all  the  more 
stoutly.  So  shall  I  make  progress  toward  final 
healing  even  in  the  midst  of  the  worst  distress. 

"Be  not  weary  in  well  doing;  for  in  due  sea- 
son you  shall  reap,  if  you  faint  not." — Gal.  6 :9. 


IS  GOD  OUR  FATHER-MOTHER? 

Is  God  our  tender,  loving  Father-Mother? 
Potentially,  yes, — the  Father-Mother  of  all 
men.  But  from  a  present,  practical  standpoint, 
whether  He  is  our  loving  parent  and  provider 
depends  upon  us.  St.  Paul  declares:  "They 
which  are  the  children  of  the  flesh,  these  are 
not  the  children  of  God."  Yet  all  human  be- 
ings have  the  capacity  to  become  the  children 
of  God.  The  fact  is  that  we  do  not  come  natu- 
rally by  a  knowledge  of  God  and  of  right  re- 
lations with  Him  any  more  than  we  come  natu- 
rally by  a  knowledge  of  mathematics  or  music. 

In  so  far  as  we  gain  a  practical  understand- 
ing of  mathematics,  we  may  be  said  to  be  chil- 
dren of  mathematics,  but  this  understanding 
has  to  be  intelligently  and  laboriously  acquired. 
Likewise,  in  so  far  as  we  diligently  seek  and 
acquire  a  knowledge  of  God  and  His  law,  and 
order  our  thought  and  lives  in  the  continual 
consciousness  of  Him  and  in  obedience  to  His 
law,  in  that  far  we  are  children  of  God;  and 
He  is  our  Father-Mother  just  so  far  as  we  thus 

206 


DOMINION  WITHIN  207 

become  His  children,  and  no  farther.  We  get 
the  benefit  and  care  of  divine  Love  just  in  pro- 
portion as  we  work  our  way  into  mental  and 
practical  accord  with  the  law  of  divine  Love. 

It  might  be  rather  foolish  for  a  man  confined 
in  a  dark  cave  to  claim  that  the  sun  was  his 
source  of  light  and  heat,  but  if  he  could  work 
his  way  out  of  the  cave  into  the  light,  his  claim 
would  be  justified.  The  sun  does  place  light 
within  the  reasonable  reach  of  every  man  in  the 
world,  but  it  will  not  chase  a  man  into  a  cave 
or  other  dark  place,  as  a  dog  follows  its  master, 
in  order  to  give  him  light.  The  man  must  keep 
himself  in  the  light  which  is  within  his  reach. 
So  God  places  all  good  within  the  reasonable 
reach  of  every  man  in  the  world,  but  God  does 
not  take  separate  account  of  every  human  be- 
ing and  follow  each  man  into  ignorance  and 
sin,  in  such  a  way  as  to  force  knowledge  and 
righteousness  upon  him  without  diligent  effort 
on  his  own  part.  Each  man  must  meet  God 
half  way.  St.  Paul  declares  that  God  is  "a 
rewarder  of  them  that  diligently  seek  him." 

What  has  just  been  stated  may  seem  to  be 
at  variance  with  certain  passages  of  Scripture. 
For  instance,  Jesus  frequently  declared:  "The 


208  DOMINION  WITHIN 

son  of  man  is  come  to  seek  and  save  that  which 
is  lost."  Undoubtedly  Christ  Jesus  is  God's 
representative  in  the  world,  but  in  a  media- 
torial capacity,  such  that  the  mediatorial 
Christ-mind,  animating  the  activity  of  Jesus 
and  other  human  beings,  takes  account  of  par- 
ticular human  needs  in  such  a  way  as  the  abso- 
lute Mind,  God,  does  not.  Then  Jesus  de- 
clared concerning  material  food  and  raiment, 
"Your  Heavenly  Father  knoweth  that  ye  have 
need  of  these  things."  There  seems  little  doubt 
that  Jesus  made  this  statement,  as  he  did  sev- 
eral others  which  are  recorded  in  the  New  Tes- 
tament, having  in  view  the  immature  condition 
of  the  understanding  of  his  auditors.  He  was 
feeding  milk  to  the  babes,  rather  than  meat  to 
strong  men.  So,  instead  of  making  some  of 
his  statements  from  the  standpoint  of  absolute 
truth,  he  made  them  from  the  human  view- 
point. When  men  "seek  first  the  kingdom  of 
God  and  His  righteousness,"  as  Jesus  told 
them  to  do  in  this  same  connection,  it  does  re- 
sult that  what  they  need  materially  is  "added 
unto"  them.  It  works  out  just  as  it  would  if 
God  actually  did  know  that  they  had  need  of 
these  things,  and  took  particular  account  of 


GOD  OUR  FATHER-MOTHER          209 

each  man's  need  to  supply  it.  Jesus  declared : 
"God  so  loved  the  world,  that  He  gave  His 
only  begotten  son,  that  whosoever  believeth  on 
him,  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting 
life."  This  verse  represents  God  as  knowing  of 
men  who  are  lost,  and  as  loving  a  lost  world, 
and  as  deliberately  sending  His  son  into  it. 
God's  nature,  as  absolute  perfection,  would 
render  this  impossible;  but  since  God  is  omni- 
present good,  and  thus  places  all  good,  through 
His  manifestations  in  the  Christ,  constantly  in 
the  reach  of  all  men  who  are  willing  to  seek 
diligently  to  appropriate  what  is  thus  provided, 
it  works  out  in  human  experience  a*  though 
God  loved  the  world,  and  purposely  sent  His 
only  begotten  Son  to  be  the  Saviour  of  the 
world.  "Beloved,  now  are  we  (who  have  been 
spiritually  quickened)  the  sons  of  God,  and  it 
doth  not  yet  appear  what  we  shall  be  (when  we 
have  fully  apprehended  and  demonstrated  the 
divine  sonship)  :  but  we  know  that  when  He 
shall  (fully)  appear  (to  our  advancing  under- 
standing), we  shall  be  (shall  then  realize  our- 
selves as  being)  like  Him;  for  we  shall  see  Him 
as  He  is." 


THE  LAME  WALK 

"Be  willing  (choosing)  to  be  absent  (in  thought)  from 
the  body,  and  to  be  present  with  the  Lord." — 2  Cor.  5:8. 

"Look  away  from  the  body  into  Truth  and  Love,  the 
Principle  of  all  happiness,  harmony,  and  immortality." 
—Science  and  Health,  261 :2-4. 

"Divine  Science,  rising  above  physical  theories,  ex- 
cludes matter,  resolves  things  into  thoughts,  and  replaces 
the  objects  of  material  sense  with  spiritual  ideas. "- 
Science  and  Health,  123:12-15. 

Christ  promised  to  his  disciples  in  all  ages: 
"He  that  believeth  on  me,  the  works  that  I  do 
shall  he  do  also."  This  same  Christ  declared, 
"I  am  the  truth;"  so  his  promise  evidently 
means,  He  that  understandeth  me,  the  truth, 
and  worketh  from  this  basis  of  truth,  the  works 
that  I  do  shall  he  do  also.  Jesus  also  declared 
that  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  should  make 
men  free  from  error  and  evil  of  various  kinds. 
Evidently,  therefore,  the  problem  of  being  able 
to  repeat  the  healing  works  of  Jesus  in  these 
modern  times  is  the  problem  of  learning  to 
understand  and  to  apply  the  Christ-Truth. 

This  Christ-Truth  was  taught  and  demon- 
210 


DOMINION  WITHIN  £11 

strated  by  Jesus  in  Galilee,  and  was  under- 
stood and  practiced  by  his  immediate  disciples, 
and  by  his  disciples  of  the  first  two  or  three 
centuries.  Following  that  time,  the  under- 
standing of  the  truth  which  makes  it  possible 
to  heal  the  sick  was  lost,  and  remained  for  the 
most  part  unknown  and  unused  until  it  was  re- 
discovered from  the  Scriptures  and  again 
taught  and  demonstrated  by  the  founder  of  the 
modern  Christian  Science  movement,  the  Rev. 
Mary  Baker  Eddy,  who  made  her  discovery  in 
1866,  enlarged  it  in  the  years  immediately  fol- 
lowing, and  afterwards  taught  it  to  a  rapidly 
increasing  number  of  students,  either  through 
personal  instruction,  or  through  the  Christian 
Science  textbook,  "Science  and  Health,  with 
Key  to  the  Scriptures,"  and  through  her  other 
writings.  Many  of  these  students,  through 
this  instruction,  have  so  learned  to  understand 
the  Scriptures,  that  they  are  able  in  some  meas- 
ure to  fulfil  the  commission  of  Christ,  "Preach 
the  gospel;  heal  the  sick,"  in  the  same  manner 
that  he  preached  and  healed. 

As  an  exemplification  that  this  is  true,  the 
author  will  speak  of  a  few  cases  of  healing 
which  have  been  brought  about  under  his  own 
ministration,  knowing,  as  he  does,  just  what 


DOMINION  WITHIN 

was  done  and  said  in  order  to  effect  the  heal- 
ing; and  if  he  tells  about  them  in  considerable 
detail,  it  may  serve  to  prove  to  some  who  are 
just  beginning  to  investigate  Christian  Science 
the  truth  of  the  Principle  and  teachings  of 
this  Science,  and  it  may  help  some  to  make 
demonstrations  for  themselves. 

The  writer  was  talking,  one  evening,  with 
eight  or  ten  laboring  men,  in  a  room  where 
they  were  gathered ;  and,  after  a  time,  the  con- 
versation turned  upon  the  subject  of  Christian 
Science.  They  began  to  ask  questions,  which 
the  writer  answered  to  the  best  of  his  ability, 
and  which  led  up  to  other  questions  and  an- 
swers,— some  of  the  answers  given  seeming 
quite  strange  and  remarkable  to  some  of  the 
hearers.  After  a  time,  a  young  man  sitting  in 
a  chair,  with  a  crutch  at  each  side,  said,  "If 
what  you  are  saying  is  true,  what  about  my 
ankle,  here?"  The  writer  asked,  "What  about 
your  ankle?"  Then  the  young  man  went  on 
to  relate  that,  nearly  a  year  before,  while  he 
was  helping  to  handle  some  heavy  telephone 
poles,  one  of  them  fell,  by  accident,  upon  his 
ankle  and  mashed  it  very  badly.  A  surgeon 
removed  more  than  a  score  of  pieces  of  bone, 
and  pieces  of  ligament,  and  bound  up  the 


THE  LAME  WALK  213 

ankle.  Other  pieces  of  bone  festered  out  dur- 
ing following  weeks.  Then  the  skin  healed 
over  at  the  surface,  but  was  red  and  of  unnat- 
ural texture.  The  ankle  was  shrunken  and 
remained  so  sore  that  it  was  impossible  to  touch 
the  foot  to  the  floor  without  excruciating  pain. 
This  condition  had  continued  for  many  months, 
and  no  improvement  was  evident;  and  the 
young  man  had  been  obliged  to  walk  with  two 
crutches  ever  since  the  accident,  and  his  phy- 
sicians could  not  seem  to  do  anything  for  him. 
Other  men  in  the  group,  who  were  well  ac- 
quainted with  the  young  man,  confirmed  the 
account.  After  listening  to  his  story,  the 
writer  took  up  a  Socratic  line  of  questioning, 
and  led  the  young  man  to  assent  to  the  follow- 
ing propositions,  which  will  be  seen  to  be 
logically  related  to  each  other: 

God  is  Spirit.  God  is  infinite  Intelligence, 
infinite  Love,  and  infinite  Will.  Intelligence, 
feeling,  and  will  are  the  characteristics  of 
Mind ;  and  since  God  manifests  all  these  in  in- 
finite degree,  He  is  infinite  Mind;  that  is,  in- 
finite Mind  is  God ;  and  Spirit  is  infinite  Mind; 
so  these  are  interchangeable  names  for  the 
Deity. 

God    is    sole    Creator,    as    the    Scrioture 


214  DOMINION  WITHIN 

teaches.  Therefore  infinite  Mind  is  sole 
Creator.  On  stopping  to  think  about  it,  we 
perceive  that  the  creations  of  Mind  are  nec- 
essarily mental,  that  is  to  say,  ideas.  There- 
fore all  that  is  created  by  the  sole  Creator  con- 
sists of  ideas,  which  are  true,  changeless,  eter- 
nal, and  perfect  or  harmonious,  according  to 
the  nature  of  Mind,  God,  who  thinks  them  into 
being. 

Ideas  are  either  simple  or  compound.  Let 
us  illustrate.  The  multiplication  table  is  a 
compound  idea,  made  up  of  simpler  ideas, 
like  the  ideas,  "two  times  three  equals  six," 
"four  times  five  equals  twenty,"  and  so  on. 
Some  of  the  ideas  which  constitute  the  real  uni- 
verse are  compound  ideas,  and  other  ideas  are 
simpler  ideas  included  within  these  compound 
ideas. 

If  you  are  anything  at  all,  God  made  you; 
for  God  makes  all  that  is  made.  If  God  made 
you,  you  are  the  creation  of  infinite  Mind ;  and 
so  you  are  the  idea  of  God,  in  His  image  and 
likeness,  and  you  are  not  a  form  of  matter, 
whatever  the  appearance  may  be.  You  are  the 
compound  idea  of  God,  and  every  part  of  you, 
known  as  it  is,  is  a  simpler  idea  of  God,  in- 
cluded in  the  compound  idea,  which  you  are. 


THE  LAME  WALK  215 

Before  proceeding  farther  to  the  particular 
point  which  we  are  to  make,  in  order  that  we 
may  understand  it  more  clearly  when  made,  let 
us  examine  in  a  little  detail  the  nature  of  an 
idea.  Let  us  take  one  that  we  are  familiar 
with, — the  idea,  "two  times  three  equals  six." 
There  never  was  a  time  when  it  was  not  true, 
when  it  was  not  a  fact  or  an  actuality,  that  two 
times  three  equals  six;  there  never  will  be  a 
time  when  it  will  not  be  a  fact  or  an  actuality ; 
there  is  not  a  place  in  the  universe  where  it  is 
not  now  a  fact  or  an  actuality.  So  that  idea  is 
as  enduring  as  eternity,  and  as  large  as  the 
universe,  like  the  infinite  creative  Mind,  which 
ordained  this  idea  as  true  and  real.  You  will 
readily  see  that  this  idea  cannot  be  improved, 
for  it  is  already  perfect  of  its  kind ;  and  it  can- 
not be  impaired,  for  nothing  has  power  over  it, 
save  God  alone,  who  ordained  it  as  eternally 
true.  It  cannot  be  destroyed.  As  is  true  of 
God  Himself,  "from  everlasting  to  everlast- 
ing" two  times  three  equals  six.  All  God's 
ideas,  all  His  creations,  are  endowed  with  His 
changelessness,  indestructibleness,  and  perfec- 
tion. 

Can  you  conceive  of  anyone  changing  the 
idea  "two  times  three  equals  six?"    Could  any- 


216  DOMINION  WITHIN 

one  bury  it  ?  Could  anyone  lock  it  up  ?  Could 
anyone  run  it  through  a  machine  and  mangle 
it?  Could  a  telephone  pole  fall  on  it  and  crush 
it?  Evidently  not;  for  the  idea  "two  times 
three  equals  six"  is  infinite  and  omnipresent, 
and  is  not  in  or  of  matter,  nor  subject  to  the 
power  of  matter.  Material  symbols  of  this  idea 
may  be  made  with  chalk  upon  the  blackboard, 
or  with  the  pencil  on  paper ;  but  the  idea  is  not 
in  those  symbols,  nor  in  any  way  governed  by 
them,  though  it  may  be  expressed  by  them  to 
mortal  men.  Whatever  may  happen  to  the 
symbols  does  not  at  all  happen  to  the  idea ;  for 
the  idea  is  ever  the  same. 

If  you  have  any  ankle,  God  made  it ;  that  is, 
infinite  Mind  thought  it  into  being,  and  holds 
it  in  being  as  an  everlasting  and  true  idea ;  and 
like  the  Mind  which  thinks  and  holds  it  in  be- 
ing, this  idea  is  infinite,  omnipresent,  unpictur- 
able,  without  outlines,  changeless,  and  perfect. 
It  is  neither  in  matter  nor  composed  of  mat- 
ter. Therefore,  your  ankle,  the  ankle  which 
God  made,  which  is  the  only  ankle  there  is  (for 
there  is  no  other  Creator) ,  was  never  under  a 
telephone  pole,  and  never  could  have  been 
crushed  by  one.  What  you  call  your  ankle  is 
but  an  unreal  material  symbol  of  some  real  idea, 


THE  LAME  WALK  817 

— or  rather,  a  false  concept  thereof.  If  now 
we  know  and  declare  the  truth,  the  fact,  about 
your  real  ankle,  as  we  have  just  done,  this 
knowledge  of  the  truth  will  destroy  the  belief 
of  discord,  pain,  and  weakness  in  connection 
with  that  belief  which  seems  to  you  to  be  your 
ankle ;  in  other  words,  this  knowledge  and  dec- 
laration of  the  truth  will  cause  the  unreal  sym- 
bol to  appear  harmonious  instead  of  discor- 
dant. I  tell  you,  the  only  real  ankle  you  have, 
the  ankle  which  God  made,  the  divine  and  per- 
fect idea  ankle,  was  never  under  a  telephone 
pole  and  was  never  crushed ;  and  any  false  ap- 
pearances in  connection  with  that  which  seems 
to  be  your  ankle  have  no  reality,  and  no  power 
to  remain;  for  they  are  mere  false  beliefs,  lies 
of  satan,  which  the  truth  that  we  have  just  de- 
clared has  power  to  correct,  and  so  destroy. 

Within  three  days,  without  anything  fur- 
ther being  done  or  said,  the  young  man  hung 
up  his  crutches  and  began  to  walk  about  with 
a  light  cane.  The  soreness  and  weakness  had 
almost  entirely  disappeared.  A  short  time 
later,  he  discarded  the  cane  also.  Within  a  few 
weeks  of  the  time  of  the  conversation,  he  was 
acting  as  conductor  on  an  open  street  car,  mak- 
ing his  way  on  and  off  the  car,  and  along  the 


218  DOMINION  WITHIN 

running-boards  filled  with  standing  men,  with 
as  much  ease  as  though  no  accident  had  ever 
happened  to  him.  In  truth,  there  never  did, 
although  it  so  appeared  in  the  realm  of  mortal 
belief.  But  our  Lord  and  Saviour  said: 
"Judge  not  by  appearances,  but  judge  right- 
eous judgment,"  which  righteous  judgment  we 
did  judge,  in  connection  with  the  young  man's 
ankle. 

The  writer  presumes  that  this  account  may 
seem  strange  doctrine  to  some  who  have  not 
made  a  study  of  Christian  Science;  but  he 
wishes  to  call  attention  to  the  following  fact: 
He  told  that  young  man  that  his  real  ankle, 
the  only  ankle  he  actually  had,  was  an  idea  of 
God,  boundless,  eternal,  indestructible,  and 
perfect;  and  that  his  real  ankle  was  never 
under  a  telephone  pole,  and  was  never  crushed. 
When  he  made  that  statement  to  him,  he  told 
him  either  the  truth,  or  a  falsehood.  It  was 
one  or  the  other.  The  statement  did  more  for 
the  young  man  within  a  few  days  than  skillful 
physicians,  aided  by  the  so-called  healing 
forces  of  nature,  had  been  able  to  do  for  him 
in  many  months.  You  do  not  believe  that  a 
falsehood  would  have  such  power.  If  the 
statement  was  not  a  falsehood,  it  was  a  truth; 


THE  LAME  WALK  219 

and  it  is  a  truth  which  illustrates  the  nature  of 
all  reality.  The  whole  real  universe  is  an  ideal 
universe,  consisting  of  divine  ideas,  which  are 
eternally  and  changelessly  endowed  with  the 
harmony,  perfection,  beauty,  and  uprightness 
of  God,  their  Maker.  And  whoever  knows  this 
fact,  and  will  maintain  it  in  his  thinking  and 
declare  it  when  there  is  occasion,  can,  accord- 
ing to  the  measure  and  clearness  of  his  under- 
standing and  realization,  overcome  the  dis- 
cords, diseases,  and  troubles  with  which  he 
seems  to  be  afflicted;  and,  in  greater  or  lesser 
measure,  he  can  perform  a  like  service  for  his 
fellow  men. 

To  avoid  possibility  of  misconception,  let  it 
be  clearly  stated  that  the  divine  ideas,  of  which 
the  ankle,  heart,  eyes,  and  other  parts  and 
organs  of  the  human  body  are  reversed  coun- 
terfeits or  misconceptions,  are  all  limitless, 
unpicturable,  without  shape,  and  their  pre- 
cise nature  and  office  in  Mind  "doth  not  yet 
appear,"  but  will  appear  as  we  come  to  under- 
stand God  more  fully.  As  God  does  not  use 
articulate  speech,  these  divine  ideas  are,  of 
course,  not  known  to  divine  Mind  by  the  names 
given  by  men  to  their  mortal  counterfeits.  The 
"spiritual  body"  (1  Cor.  15:44)  is  the  body 


220  DOMINION  WITHIN 

or  sum-total  of  right  ideas,  completely  express- 
ing God.  The  teaching  of  this  article  is  not 
an  attempt  at  spiritualizing  matter  or  the 
human  body.  On  the  other  hand,  it  advocates 
"replacing  the  objects  of  material  sense  with 
spiritual  ideas"  (S.  &  H.,  p.  123).  It  is  not 
an  attempt  at  localizing  these  ideas,  but  teaches 
their  boundlessness  and  omnipresence. 

Christian  Science  is  pure  metaphysics;  that 
is,  it  is  above,  beyond,  and  over  physics,  or  that 
which  is  visible  and  material.  In  the  experi- 
ence of  any  student  at  the  start,  Christian  Sci- 
ence does  not  correspond  at  all  to  the  so-called 
physical  or  sensible  world ;  yet  it  is  true,  that, 
if  a  student  will  study  and  accept  Christian 
Science  as  a  purely  mental  or  metaphys- 
ical science,  when  he  is  firmly  established  on  its 
metaphysical  basis,  he  can  then  use  his  knowl- 
edge to  produce  visible  changes  in  the  so-called 
physical  realm.  Archimedes,  when  he  discov- 
ered the  basic  law  of  leverage  said,  "Give  me 
where  to  stand  (outside  the  world) ,  and  I  will 
move  the  world."  Christian  Science  does  give 
us  a  firm  mental  standing-ground  outside 
the  so-called  physical  and  visible;  and,  having 
discovered  and  learned  to  stand  upon  this 
basis,  according  to  the  measure  and  absolute- 


THE  LAME  WALK  221 

ness  of  our  metaphysical  realization  we  can 
move  off  the  physical  appearances  named  dis- 
eases, whether  organic  or  inorganic,  so-called. 
With  a  very  complete  and  absolute  realization 
of  the  metaphysical,  we  could  produce  even 
more  marvelous  changes  in  the  so-called  phys- 
ical. Jesus  was  the  master  metaphysician  of 
all  who  have  ever  appeared  upon  the  earth ;  and 
he,  from  the  metaphysical  standpoint,  not  only 
healed  all  manner  of  disease  but  changed  the 
water  into  wine,  multiplied  the  loaves  and 
fishes,  caused  the  fig  tree  to  wither  to  the  roots, 
restored  the  withered  hand,  gave  sight  to  the 
blind,  hearing  to  the  deaf,  and  caused  the  lame 
to  walk. 

As  confirmatory  evidence  that  the  method  of 
work  above  described  is  efficacious,  and  that  it 
is  actually  workable  in  daily  practice,  the 
author  will  speak  very  much  more  briefly  of 
two  or  three  other  cases  of  healing. 

A  lady  complained  of  having  had  a  large 
number  of  corns  on  her  toes,  which  had  caused 
her  much  annoyance  for  many  years.  The 
writer  took  up  a  line  of  thought  with  her,  just 
as  he  did  with  the  young  man,  and  showed  her 
that  her  real  toes  are  ideas  of  God,  eternal, 
changeless,  and  perfect.  He  also  showed  her, 


222  DOMINION  WITHIN 

that,  just  as  the  simpler  ideas  of  the  multipli- 
cation table  abide  together  within  the  table, 
and  never  get  in  each  other's  way  or  interfere 
with  each  other,  likewise  our  real  toes,  as  ideas 
of  God,  eternally  dwell  together  in  creative 
Mind,  and  never  get  in  each  other's  way,  or 
interfere  with  each  other,  nor  can  they  be  made 
to  do  so.  He  said  to  her  that  she  seemed  to 
have  trouble  with  her  toes  because  she  believed 
the  false  sense  about  them,  and  thought  them 
to  be  material,  limited,  and  subject  to  change 
and  disease;  and  he  showed  her  that  this  could 
not  be  true  of  anything  which  God  created, 
and  He  made  all  that  is  made.  Following  this 
conversation,  without  further  treatment  the 
lady  forgot  about  her  feet,  until  chancing  to 
look  at  them  a  few  days  later,  she  found  no 
corns  in  evidence,  although  the  trouble  had 
seemed  to  be  a  fixed  condition  for  years.  A 
false  declaration  could  not  have  cured  her  so 
remarkably;  so  the  declaration  was  true,  and 
illustrates  the  ideality  and  changeless  perfec- 
tion of  the  real  universe,  and  the  real  man. 

A  lady  showed  the  author  a  hand  badly 
broken  out  in  appearance  with  what  is  called 
salt-rheum,  which  condition  had  been  in  evi- 
dence several  weeks.  She  knew  nothing  of 


THE  LAME  WALK  223 

Christian  Science.  So,  without  preliminary 
explanation,  the  writer  declared  to  her  directly 
that  her  hand  was  an  idea  of  God,  an  idea  in 
Mind,  and  not  a  form  of  matter ;  that  her  real 
blood  was  the  same  as  the  blood  of  Christ; 
namely,  divine  Life  and  Love  (the  writer  was 
not  referring  to  the  blood  of  Jesus,  which  was 
the  same  as  that  of  any  other  mortal,  but  to  the 
blood  of  Christ) ;  and  so  her  real  blood  could 
not  be  impure;  that  the  substance  of  her  hand 
was  creative  Mind,  which  eternally  upholds  the 
idea  which  her  hand  is;  and  so  neither  her 
hand,  nor  its  substance,  nor  its  blood,  could,  in 
truth,  be  diseased.  Nothing  else  was  said ;  but 
she  left  the  room  and  forgot  about  the  hand, 
until,  chancing  to  look  at  it  next  morning,  she 
found  it  whole  and  fair  like  the  other. 

These  demonstrations  are  among  thousands 
made  by  Christian  Science  practitioners,  which 
give  visible  proof  of  the  significance  and  truth 
of  the  following  words  of  Mrs.  Eddy :  "Every 
creation  or  idea  of  Spirit  has  its  counterfeit  in 
some  matter-belief.  Every  material  belief 
hints  the  existence  of  spiritual  reality;  and  if 
mortals  are  instructed  in  spiritual  things,  it 
will  be  seen  that  material  belief,  in  all  its  mani- 
festations, reversed,  will  be  found  the  type  and 


DOMINION  WITHIN 

representative  of  verities  priceless,  eternal,  and 
just  at  hand." — Miscellaneous  Writings, 
pages,  60,  61. 

The  writer  was  most  remarkably  healed 
through  the  demonstration  of  Christian  Sci- 
ence, and  has  been  blessed  in  countless  ways  in 
his  own  personal  experience;  and  for  these 
blessings,  and  for  the  understanding  of  the 
Scriptures  which  has  enabled  him  to  be  of  some 
help  to  his  fellow  men,  he  gives  thanks  to  God 
and  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  he  also  gratefully  re- 
members the  woman  through  whose  discovery, 
labors,  and  sacrifices  this  healing  truth  has  been 
made  known  to  this  age  and  generation. 

"Science  and  Health,  -with  Key  to  the  Scriptures,"  by 
Mary  Baker  Eddy,  frequently  quoted  from  in  the  fore- 
going pages,  can  be  purchased  at  the  Reading  Rooms  of  the 
various  Christian  Science  churches  throughout  the  world, 
or  from  the  publisher,  Allison  V.  Stewart,  Falmouth  and 
St.  Paul  Sts.,  Boston,  Mass.  Price,  in  cloth,  700  pages, 
$3.18,  postpaid;  pocket  edition,  limp  Morocco,  India  Ox- 
ford paper,  $5.00,  postpaid.  This  book,  with  the  Bible, 
is  the  fountain-head  of  all  modern  knowledge  of  Christian 
Science. 


SEE  ANNOUNCEMENTS  ON  THE 
FOLLOWING  PAGES 


BOOKS  ON  CHRISTIAN  SCIENCE 

Published  by 

G.  A.  Kratzer 

4624  Sheridan  Road,  Chicago,  Illinois 

FROM  WHICH  THEY  CAN  BE  ORDERED  BY  MAIL 


The  following  are  written  by 
REV.  G.  A.  KRATZER 


"DOMINION  WITHIN" 

224  pages,  large  type,  heavy  paper,  dark  green  cloth. 
Price,  $2.00,  postpaid.  Flexible  morocco,  leather  lined, 
round  corners,  gilt  edges,  $5.00. 

This  book  consists  of  twenty-five  articles,  mostly 
dealing  with  the  practical  application  of  Christian  Sci- 
ence to  the  overcoming,  in  human  experience,  of  sin, 
disease,  accident  and  poverty.  In  the  five  years  since  it 
was  published,  ten  thousand  copies  have  been  purchased 
by  readers  from  nearly  every  civilized  country  in  the 
world,  attesting  its  usefulness. 


"SPIRITUAL  MAN" 

This  book  is  uniform  in  size,  styles  and  prices  with 
"Dominion  Within."  It  consists  of  articles  dealing 
with  the  theory  and  practice  of  Christian  Science.  It 
will  be  of  especial  use  to  those  who  wish  to  go  into  the 
deeper  things  of  Christian  Science  metaphysics,  and 
who  wish  to  understand  what  are  ordinarily  considered 
the  "hard  problems"  of  this  Science.  It  has  a  world- 
wide circulation. 


"WHAT  IS  TRUTH?" 

A  pamphlet  of  54  pages,  with  heavy  paper  covers, 
large  type,  excellent  paper.  Price,  50  cents  per  copy, 
postpaid. 

This  pamphlet  was  published  at  the  request  of  sev- 
eral active  workers  in  Christian  Science,  who  urged  the 
author  to  prepare  a  simple,  brief  and  comprehensive 
statement  of  this  Science,  with  plentiful  quotations 
from  the  Bible  in  support  of  its  leading  doctrines,  being 
designed  especially  to  hand  to  that  numerous  class  of 
people  who  are  now  just  at  the  point  of  inquiring  what 
Christian  Science  is,  and  what  it  teaches.  Those  who 
have  been  for  some  time  students  of  Science  will  find  in 
the  pamphlet  much  that  will  be  useful  and  stimulating. 


REVELATION  INTERPRETED 

A  book  of  400  pages,  in  size  8*4  by  6  inches,  and  ap- 
proximately 1  inch  thick,  especially  well  printed  on 
good  paper,  and  attractively  bound.  Price,  $3.50,  post- 
paid. Full  morocco,  flexible  covers,  gilt  edges,  $7.00, 
postpaid. 

The  time  has  come  concerning  which  St.  John  him- 
self prophesied,  in  regard  to  the  Book  of  Revelation, 
that  this  "mystery  of  God  should  be  finished  [revealed] , 
as  He  hath  declared  to  His  servants  the  prophets"  (Rev. 
10:7).  Mr.  Kratzer  has  made  a  very  thorough  study  of 
this  book  in  the  light  of  Christian  Science,  and  in  the 
light  of  what  can  be  learned  from  a  careful  examination 
of  the  Greek  text.  He  considers  that,  when  rightly  un- 
derstood, it  contains  more  teaching  of  first  rate  impor- 
tance than  any  other  human  document  of  equal  length. 


SEE  ALSO  THE  FOLLOWING  PAGES 


BuuKS  BY  REV.  G.  A.  KRATZER. 

"THE  NEW  AGE" 

A  book  of  112  pages,  printed  in  brown,  on  yellow, 
tinted  paper,  large  type.  Price,  in  cloth,  $1.00 ;  in  espe- 
cially handsome,  heavy  paper  cover,  75  cents. 

Several  predictions  made  in  this  timely  book,  pub- 
lished in  1917,  have  been  fulfilled,  or  are  in  process  of 
fulfillment  ,  warranting  the  inference  that  the  remainder 
of  them  will  come  to  pass  as  predicted.  This  work  con- 
tains a  large  amount  of  interesting  and  stimulating  ma- 
terial. 


"THE  UNIVERSAL  GOSPEL" 

A  booklet  of  80  pages,  neatly  printed  on  good  paper, 
with  heavy  paper  covers.  Price,  50  cents  per  copy,  post- 
paid. 

This  booklet  is  put  forth  to  call  attention  to  the 
widespread  discovery  and  statement  of  fundamental 
truth,  in  order  that  the  people  of  all  nations  may  be 
drawn  into  a  closer  sense  of  brotherhood,  to  the  end  that 
wars  may  cease,  and  in  order  that  world-wide  attention 
may  be  brought  to  the  blessings  to  mankind  which  are 
to  be  derived  from  that  practical  application  of  univer- 
sal truth,  for  the  overcoming  of  sin,  disease,  accident 
and  poverty,  in  which  Christian  Science,  as  set  forth  to 
the  modern  world  by  Mary  Baker  Eddy,  has  proven 
itself  so  remarkably  successful.  This  Science  is  shown 
to  be  a  freshly  inspired  statement  of  what  lies  at  the 
root  of  most  of  the  world's  great  religions,  with  a 
method  of  practice  more  generally  and  definitely  usable 
than  any  that  have  previously  been  given  to  mankind. 


BOOKSJBY  ELIZABETH  GARY  KRATZER 

"COMPLETE  IN  HIM" 

236  pages,  excellent  type  and  paper,  blue  cloth. 
Price,  $2.00,  postpaid. 

This  work  is  in  story  form  and  deals  especially  with 
the  application  of  Christian  Science  to  the  solution  of 
the  sex  problem.  Also,  a  reader  will  get  from  perusing 
the  book  an  excellent  idea  of  the  method  of  applying 
Christian  Science  to  the  healing  of  sin  and  disease  and 
is  sure  to  gain  much  of  inspiration  and  spiritual  uplift. 
The  book  has  been  widely  circulated  and  highly  com- 
mended by  some  of  the  best  Science  teachers  and 
workers  in  the  world. 


"INDIVIDUAL  COMPLETENESS" 

or 
"The  Male  and  Female  of  God's  Creating" 

Printed  on  tinted  paper,  bound  in  heavy  paper.  85 
large  pages,  with  charts  of  mental  analysis.  Price,  $1.50, 
postpaid. 

A  Syllabus  and  Compilation  for  Study  and  Refer- 
ence. The  central  thought  is  well  indicated  by  the  fol- 
lowing passage  from  "Science  and  Health":  "As  mor- 
tals gain  more  correct  views  of  God  and  man,  multi- 
tudinous objects  of  creation,  which  before  were  invis- 
ible, will  become  visible.  "When  we  realize  that  Life  is 
Spirit,  never  in  nor  of  matter,  this  understanding  will 
expand  into  self  completeness,  finding  all  in  God,  good, 
and  needing  no  other  consciousness." 


SEE  ALSO  THE  FOLLOWING  PAGES 


PAMPHLETS  BY  REV.  G.  A.  KRATZER 

POINTS  OP  AGREEMENT  BETWEEN  NATURAL 
SCIENCE  AND  CHRISTIAN  SCIENCE 

or 
"The  Earth  Helped  the  Woman" 

(Revelation  12:16) 

Price,  1  copy,  lOc;  10  copies,  75c;  25  copies,  $1.50. 
Order  by  the  short  title,  "Points  of  Agreement." 

A  twelve  page  pamphlet  filled  with  numerous  quotations  from 
modern  scientific  and  philosophical  writers,  showing  how  the 
human  learning  ("the  earth")  of  the  present  day  is  clearing 
away  the  obstacles  presented  by  materialism,  which  have  tended 
to  prevent  the  acceptance  of  the  spiritual  idea  ("the  woman") 
as  presented  to  the  modern  world  through  the  writings  of  Mary 
Baker  Eddy.  Thus  human  learning  is  now  co-operating  with 
the  spiritual  evangel;  and  the  universal  acceptance  of  this 
spiritual  idea,  "man  in  God's  likeness,"  "the  male  and  female 
of  His  creating,"  will  ultimate  in  the  salvation  of  the  world. 


HOW  TO  STUDY  THE  BIBLE  AND  SCIENCE  AND 
HEALTH  ADVANTAGEOUSLY 

Price,  1  copy,  15c ;  10  copies,  $1.00 ;  25  copies,  $2.00. 
Order  by  the  short  title,  "How  to  Study." 

This  pamphlet  will  prove  of  great  assistance  to  all  except  ad- 
vanced students  of  the  Bible  and  the  Christian  Science  text- 
book. It  will  be  of  especial  service  to  practitioners  to  place  in 
the  hands  of  their  patients;  for  it  is  sure  to  induce  a  more 
systematic,  interested  and  intelligent  study  of  Christian  Science 
from  those  books  in  which  is  found  the  fundamental  literary 
expression  of  this  Science,  thus  inducing  more  certain  and  rapid 
healing. 

The  pamphlet  explains  the  superiority  of  the  topical  method  of 
study  and  the  reasons  for  it,  and  gives  some  definite  suggestions 
as  to  how  to  go  about  it.  The  pamphlet  also  shows  the  student 
how,  in  reading  the  Bible  and  "Science  and  Health"  or  other 
religious  books,  to  recognize  the  difference  between  statements 
made  from  the  absolute  point  of  view  and  those  made  from  the 
relative  point  of  view.  This  saves  the  reader  much  confusion, 
by  obviating  the  sense  which  he  is  likely  to  have,  that  there  are 
inconsistencies  and  contradictions  in  the  teachings  of  the  books 
which  he  is  studying. 


TEACHING  AND  ADDRESSES 

— BY— 

Edward  A.  Kimball,  C.S.D. 

EDITED  AND  TOPICALLY  INDEXED 
BY 

REV.  G.  A.  KRATZER,  B.  A. 

Pocket  size,  7*4  x  4%  x  %  inches.  Type  pages,  6  x 
3%  inches.  Ten  point  type.  Paper  of  excellent  quality. 
365  pages  of  text  and  17  pages  of  topical  analysis. 

Price,  bound  in  black  cloth  of  the  best  quality,  $3.50, 
in  flexible  morocco,  round  corners,  gilt  edges,  $7.00. 
Postage,  15  cents,  extra. 

In  some  of  the  classes  of  Mr.  Edward  A.  Kimball,  C. 
S.  D.,  notes,  shorthand  or  otherwise,  were  taken  by 
various  students,  and  considerable  material  was  given 
by  dictation.  The  present  volume  contains  a  set  of 
such  notes  taken  in  his  last  class  by  one  of  his  most 
capable  students,  a  full  report  of  the  Association  Ad- 
dress following,  also  notes  by  students  of  other  classes. 

Mr.  Kimball,  at  various  times,  spoke  before  practi- 
tioners and  other  prominent  workers,  and  gave  them 
special  instruction  on  the  needs  of  the  cause  and  on 
methods  of  working  in  healing  the  sick.  This  book  con- 
tains shorthand  reports  of  some  of  the  addresses  so 
given,  and  of  several  other  addresses  delivered  at  vari- 
ous times,  which  have  never  appeared  in  print,  and  re- 
ports of  some  public  lectures  printed  in  local  news- 
papers, but  never  published  in  form  for  preservation. 


PUBLISHED  AND  FOR  SALE  BY 

G.  A.  KRATZER 
4624  Sheridan  Road,  Chicago,  Illinois 


WORKS  BY  MARY  BAKER  EDDY 

"Science  and  Health  with  Key  to  the  Scriptures," 
previously  referred  to,  and  other  books  by  Mrs.  Eddy, 
the  Discoverer  and  Founder  of  Christian  Science,  are 
published  and  are  for  sale  by  The  Christian  Science 
Publishing  Society,  Falmouth  and  St.  Paul  Sts.,  Boston, 
Mass.  These  books  can  also  be  had  at  the  Beading 
Rooms  of  Christian  Science  churches. 


OTHER  LITERATURE 

Much  authoritative  literature  on  the  subject  of 
Christian  Science  may  be  had  from  The  Christian  Sci- 
ence Publishing  Society,  Falmouth  and  St.  Paul  Sts., 
Boston,  Mass.  They  are  the  publishers  of  a  daily,  a 
weekly  and  a  monthly  periodical,  and  of  several  books 
and  numerous  pamphlets.  These  publications  can  also 
be  had  at  the  Beading  Rooms  of  Christian  Science 
churches. 


For  Mrs.  Eddy's  definition  of  "authorized  litera- 
ture," see  page  6. 


BOOKS  ON  CHRISTIAN  SCIENCE 

By  GLENN  ANDREWS  KRATZER 

"DpMINION  WITHIN." 

This  book  consists  of  twenty-five  articles,  dealing  with  the 
practical  application  of  Christian  Science  to  meet  human 
needs.  224  pages.  Cloth,  $2.00,  postpaid.  Flexible 
Morocco,  round  corners,  gold  edges,  $5.00. 

"SPIRITUAL  MAN." 

A  book  of  articles  upon  the  theory  and  practice  of  Christian 
Science,  especially  designed  for  those  who  wish  to  under- 
stand the  deeper  teachings  of  this  Science.  224  pages. 
Cloth,  $2.00,  postpaid.  Morocco,  $3.00. 

"WHAT  IS  TRUTH?" 

This  pamphlet  gives  a  brief  and  comprehensive  statement 
of  Christian  Science,  with  plentiful  quotations  from  the 
Bible  in  support  of  its  leading  doctrines.  54  pages.  Heavy 
paper  cover,  soc. 

"THEENDOFTHEAGEANDTHENEWAGE" 

A  Study  of  Present  and  Future  World  Conditions  and  A 
Revelation  of  Mysteries.  Several  of  the  predictions  made 
in  this  timely  book,  published  in  1917.  have  been  fulfilled, 
or  are  in  process  of  fulfillment,  warranting  the  inference 
that  the  remainder  of  them  will  come  to  pass  as  predicted. 
112  pages,  topically  analyzed.  Heavy  paper  covers,  $1.0& 

"THE  UNIVERSAL  GOSPEL." 

A  statement  of  truth  as  taught  by  Mary  Baker  Eddy  in 
Christian  Science,  and  a  compendium  of  the  teachings  of 
the  world's  leading  religious,  philosophical  and  scientific 
writers  of  different  centuries,  substantiating  the  leading 
doctrines  set  forth.  80  pages.  Heavy  paper  cover,  500. 
By  ELIZABETH  GARY  KRATZER 

"COMPLETE  IN  HIM." 

This  book  is  in  story  form,  and  deals  with  the  application 
of  Christian  Science  to  the  solution  of  the  sex  problem,  and 
many  other  human  problems.  226  pages.  Cloth,  $2.00, 
postpaid.  Morocco,  $5.00. 

"INDIVIDUAL  COMPLETENESS," 

or  "The  Male  and  Female  cf  God's  Creating."  A  Syllabus 
and  Compilation  for  Study  and  Reference.  The  central 
thought  is  the  same  as  "COMPLETE  IN  HIM."  200  large 
pages,  with  charts  of  mental  analysis.  Printed  on  tinted 

paper.     Cloth,  $3.50.     Full  Morocco,  gold  edges,  $7.00. 
H 

These  books  and  many  others   on  Christian  Science,  published 
independently,  are  for  sale  by 

G.  A.  KRATZER.  4624  Sheridan  Road,  CHICAGO 

imnmm 


I 


/•  _ 


v/f' 

*. 


"l*r  idwti 

,^i-t 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A     000  085  652     6 


